mmmmmmWWm^ 


n 


UCSB    Llt5KftKl 


*^^v\^V?k  ^^U^ 


/  THE  Z. 

YOUNG    BOTANIST: 


TREATISE   ON   THE   SCIENCE 


( 


PREPARED 


FOR    THE    USE    OF    PERSONS 


JUST    COMMENCING     THE     STUDY 


or     PZ.ANTS. 


By  J.  L.  COMSTOCK,  M    D 


SECOND    EDITION. 

•Mcto    Yorfe. 
ROBINSON,    PRATT,    &    CO. 

"259   PEARL   STREET. 

1836. 


^'^        vv^i"^ 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1835,  by 

J.   L.   Com  STOCK, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Connecticut. 


J.    HUBBARD    WELLS,    PRINT. 

HARTFORD,     CONN. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE. 

How  plants  differ  from  animals,         -        -         -        -  13 

Division  of  plants, 1^_ 

Herbs,  Trees  and  Shrubs, 15 

The  Flower, H 

Calyx,        -.----.--  17,21 
Corolla,  --------      18, 2fi 

Stamens  and  Pistils, 19 

Perianth,         ..------  21 

Involucre,           -----••        -        -  22 

Amentum,      - 22 

Spathe, 23 

Gkmie, 24 

Volva, 24 

Calyptra, 25 

Monopetalous  Corolla. 27 

Campanulate, 28 

Infundibulifomi,         -        -        -        -        -        -        -  28 

Rotate,            -        - 29 

Ringent, 29 

Hypoc  rater  iform,             30 

Polypetalous  Corolla, 30 

Papilionaceous,       -------  31 

Cruciform, 31 

Nectary,          --------  32 

Situation  of  Stamens  and  Pistils,        -        -        -        -  33 

Use  of  the  Stamens  and  Pistils,      -        -        -        -  33 


i 


IV  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

Inflorescence, 35 

Umbel, 36 

Verticillate, 36 

Racemus, 37 

Spike, 37 

Panicle, 38 

Coiymbus, 38 

Capitum, 39 

Spadix, 39 

Fruit  or  Seed, 40 

Pericarp,            41 

Capsule, 42 

Siliqua, 42 

Silicle,            - 43 

Legumen, 43 

Follicle, 44 

Drupa, 44 

Bacca, 45 

Compound  berry, 45 

Strawberry,    -        ~        .        ~        ^        -        -        -  46 

Pomum, 46 

Strobulus, 47 

Dissemination  of  seeds, 47 

The  Leaf, 51 

Simple  Leaf, 51 

Compound  Leaves, 60 

Petiole, 67 

Frond,            -        - 68 

Stipe, 68 

Stem,     -        -        -        - 69 

Trunk, 69 

Culm, 71 

Scape, -  72 

Peduncle, 73 


CONTENTS.  V 

PAGE. 

Root, 73 

Appendages  of  Plants, 79 

Pubescence, 82 

Buds,      - 83 

Classification  of  Plants, 89 

Examination  of  the  Flower, 95 

Names  of  the  Classes  and  Orders,      -        -        -        -  101 

Explanation  of  the  Classes, 116 

Class  1.  Monandria, 117 

'•      2.  Diandria, 117 

"       3.  Triandria, 119 

"       4.  Tetrandria,      - 121 

"       5.  Pentandria, 124 

Umbelliferous  Tribe, 128 

Class  6.  Hexandria, 131 

"       7.  Heptandria, 134 

"      8.  Octandria,           ------  135 

"      9.  Enneandria, 136 

"     10.  Decandria, 138 

"     11.  Dodecandria, 141 

"     12.  Icosandria,          ------  143 

'•     13.  Polyandria, 147 

"     14.  Didynamia, 150 

"     15.  Tetradynamia,         -----  153 

'=     16.  Monadelphia,      - 153 

••     17.  Diadelphia, 158 

^'     18.  Polydelphia, 161 

"     19.  Syngenesia,     ------  162 

"     20.  Gynandria, 167 

"    21.  Monoecia, 170 

'•    22.  Dioecia, 174 

"    23.  Polygamia, 178 

"    24.  Cryptogamia,      - 180 

Ferns,    .        -        -        - 181 


VI  CONTENTS. 

PAGE. 

Horsetails, -  182 

Club-mosses, 183 

Mosses, 184 

Liverworts, 184 

Flags, 185 

Rock  and  tree  mosses, 187 

Mushrooms, 188 

Growth  of  Mushrooms, 189 

Number  of  Mushrooms, 191 

Practical  Botany, 192 

Class  II, 192 

"      III,       --......  194 

"IV, 194 

"V, 196 

"VI, 198 

"     VIII, 199 

"IX, 200 

"X, 201 

"XI, 203 

"      XII, 203 

"      XIII,       - 205 

"      XIV,    - 207 

"      XV,         -        .        - 209 

"      XVI,   .-....-.  209 

"      XVII, 211 

"      XIX, 213 

"      XX, 215 

"      XXI,            ..,-...  216 

"     XXII,     ...--...  219 


ADVERTISEMENT 


Soon  after  the  publication  of  the  Introduction  to 
Botany,  the  author  perceived  the  want  of  a  treatise 
on  the  same  subject  of  smaller  size,  and  more  espe- 
cially adapted  to  the  situation  of  those  who  commence 
the  study  without  the  aid  of  an  instructor. 

The  design  of  preparing  such  a  work,  though  kept 
constantly  in  view,  the  author  has  had  no  leisure  to 
execute  until  the  present  time;  and  now  when  the 
little  volume  is  about  to  take  its  chance  before  the  pub- 
lic, he  cannot  but  hope  that  the  beginner  in  Botany, 
whether  adult,  or  youth,  will  find  it  an  acceptable 
guide. 

Under  the  head  of  practical  botany,  the  learner 
will  find  popular  descriptions  of  the  most  common 
plants,  following  their  generic  and  specific  descriptions 
in  scientific  terms.  This  portion  of  the  book,  it  is 
believed,  will  be  peculiarly  acceptable  to  those  who 
have  not  time,  or  inclination  to  learn  the  meaning  of 
all  the  terms  usually  employed  in  descriptive  Botany; 
and  to  this  part  we  would  advise  the  practical  student 
to  direct  his  early  attention. 
1* 


Vlll  ADVERTISEMENT. 

The  chapter  on  the  examination  of  flowers  is  es- 
pecially designed  for  those  who  are  determined  to 
learn  the  science  of  Botany,  and  the  names  of  plants, 
without  personal  assistance,  and  to  this  part  therefore, 
the  student  ought  to  direct  his  attention,  whenever  he 
goes  into  the  field. 

The  Glossary  will  be  found  to  contain  an  explana- 
tion of  all  the  terms,  usually  employed  by  recent  au- 
thors in  the  science  in  question. 

Hartford,  Conn.  May*  1^35.  tX 


RULES  FOR  PRONOUNCING   BO- 
TANICAL NAMES. 


VOWET-S. 

In  classical  words,  there  are  as  many  syllables  as  there  are 
vowels  except  when  u  with  any  other  vowel  follows  g,  q,  or 
5,  and  when  two  vowels  unite  to  form  a  dipthong. 

Every  accented  penultimate  vowel  is  pronounced  long, 
when  followed  by  a  vowe?  or  a  smgle  consonant,  as  Achille'a 
tomento'sa;  but  it  is  shortened  when  followed  by  two  conso- 
nants, or  a  double  one,  as  Sorbus,  Taxus,  except  when  the 
first  consonant  is  a  mute,  and  the  second  a  liquid  as  A'bnis. 

A,  when  unaccented,  and  ending  a  word,  is  pronounced 
like  the  interjection  ak,  as  Dirca,  Septaria. 

E,  final,  with  or  without  a  preceding  consonant,  always 
forms  a  distinct  syllable,  as  Chelo'ne,  Sile'ne,  A'loe;  also 
when  the  vowel  is  followed  by  a  final  consonant,  as  Tri- 
cho-ma-nes,  not  Tricho-manes,  Vas-cu-la'-res,  not  Vascu-la- 
res,  Cel-lu-la-res,  not  Cel-lu-lares. 

I,  when  ending  a  syllable,  not  final,  has  the  sound  of  e,  as 
Mespilus,  (Mcspelus,}  Artimi'sia,  (Ar-ti-me'-sia,)  Epilo-bium, 
(^Epilo-be'-um.)  In  words  ending  in  z'z,  the  same  rule  is  ob- 
served, as  Smithii.  {Smithe  eye.) 

The  dipthongs  as  and  a  conform  to  the  rules  fore,  as  Spirae 
{Spi-re-a.)  Dioecia,  (Di-e-cia.) 

^.  CONSONANTS. 

The  consonants  c  and  ^  are  hard  before  a,  o  and  u,  as  Cop- 
tis,  (Koptis;)  but  they  are  soft  before  e  and  i,  as  Geum,  (Jciim.) 
Gillenia. 


X   RULES  FOR  PRONOUNCING  BOTANICAL  NAMES. 

Ch  before  a  vowel  sounds  like  k  as  Chelidonium,  (Kelido- 
nium,)  Cheio'ne,  {Kelonc.) 

Cm,  en,  ct,  gn,  gvi,  mu,  tm,  ps,  and  pt,  when  they  begin  a 
word  are  pronounced  with  the  first  letter  mute,  as  Pt'eris, 
(Teris,)  Cnicns,  (Nikus,)  Gmelina,  (Mclina,)  Gnidia,  {Ni- 
dea,)  &c. 

Sch  sounds  like  sk,  as  Schoenus,  (Skenus,)  Schubertia, 
(Sk'tibertia.) 

X  at  the  beginning  of  a  word  is  pronounced  like  c,  as  Xaii- 
thium,  {Zanthium.)  Xyris,  (Zyris.) 


YOUNG  BOTANIST. 


1.  The  English  word  Botany,  comes  from 
the  Greek  Botane,  which  signifies  a  plant. 

2.  Botany  is  a  science  which  conveys  a  know- 
ledge of  the  whole  vegetable  kingdom,  or  of 
every  kind  of  plant  found  on  the  earth. 

3.  Under  the  general  name  of  Plants,  is  in- 
cluded all  Ti'ees,  Sh?nibs,  Herbs,  Grasses,  Moss- 
es, Sea-weeds,  and  Mushrooms. 

HOW    PLANTS    DIFFER    FPOM    ANIMALS. 

4.  In  pointing  out  the  difference  between 
plants  and  animals,  perhaps  one  of  the  first  dis- 
tinctions that  strikes  the  mind,  is  that  plants  are 
fixed  in  their  places,  w^hile  animals  are  free  and 
move  wherever  they  choose. 

But  this,  though  a  most  obvious,  and  in  gener- 
al a  true  distinction,  is  not  always  so,  tor  w^hile 
the  Oyster,  and  many  other  species  of  shell  fish, 
are  fixed  to  their  places,  there  are  several 
plants  which  are  not  attached  to  the  earth,  but 

1.  What  does  the  term  Botany  mean? — 2.  What  kind  of 
knowledge  does  the  science  of  Botany  convey  1 — 3.  What 
are  mcluded  under  the  general  name  of  plantsl — \.  What  is 
rhe  most  obvious  difference  between  animals  and  plants? 


12  .  BOTANY. 

either  float  on  the  surface  of  the  water,  or  grow 
on  other  plants,  and  therefore  can  be  moved 
without  injury. 

5.  Some  animals,  indeed,  so  nearly  resemble 
certain  plants  in  appearance  and  ha})its,  that  it 
has  been  a  question  among  naturalists,  whether 
they  belong  to  the  Animal  or  Vegetable  king- 
dom. 

This  is  the  case  with  the  Sponges,  and  sever- 
al other  productions  of  the  sea,  w  hich  though 
found  in  reality  to  possess  a  low  degree  of  ani- 
mal life,  or  at  least,  are  composed  of  animal 
substances,  are  still  fixed  to  the  earth,  and  in 
their  form  and  growth  most  resemble  plants. 

6.  It  has  been  proposed  to  distinguish  animals 
from  plants,  by  the  want  of  sensibility  or  feel- 
ing in  the  latter,  while  animals  show  signs  of 
pain  w  hen  injuried,  or  at  least  shrink  away  from 
the  touch.  Thus  the  Oyster,  if  touched  w  hen 
his  shell  is  open,  instantly  draws  itself  in  and 
closes  his  shell. 

7.  But  although  plants  show  no  signs  of  pain 
when  w^ounded,  like  the  more  perfect  animals, 
still  like  the  Oyster,  some  plants,  when  touched, 
shrink  away  from  the  offending  cause.  This  is 
the  case  with  that  species  of  the  Mimosa,  called 
the  Sensitive  Plant,  which  being  touched  in 
the  slightest  manner,  moves  its  leaves  away 
from  the  intruding  hand. 

5.  What  is  said  of  animals  fixed  in  their  places,  and  mov- 
ing plants'? — 6.  Wliat  is  the  general  distinction  between 
plants  and  animals? — 7.  What  is  said  of  the  similarity  of  cir- 
cumstances under  wiiich  plants  and  animals  live  and  die? 


150TANV.  13 

8.  In  general,  however,  animals  may  be 
distinguished  from  plants,  by  the  power  of  self- 
motion  and  the  sensibility  of  the  first;  and  the 
insensibility  and  fixed  state  of  the  last. 

But  notwithstanding  this  general  distinction, 
if  we  examine  the  circumstances  under  which 
animals  and  plants  live  and  grow,  and  those  un- 
der which  they  are  destroyed,  we  shall  find  that 
at  least,  in  many  cases  each  partake  of  the  influ- 
ence of  the  very  same  causes. 

9.  Thus  if  an  animal  be  deprived  of  air,  it 
soon  perishes,  and  if  a  plant  be  treated  in  the 
same  manner,  the  same  result  follows.  The 
only  difference  in  tliis  respect  is,  that  the  plant, 
being  insensible,  has  a  greater  tenacity  of  life 
and  will  sustain  itself  longer  without  air  than 
the  animal. 

10.  Plants,  too,  like  animals,  are  killed  by 
poisonous  substances,  such  as  prussic  acid  and 
arsenic. 

11.  There  is  also  reason  to  believe,  that  per- 
petual light  would  be  unfavorable  to  the  growth 
and  health  of  plants,  as  well  as  to  animals,  and 
that  during  the  night  the  former  fall  into  a  state 
resembling  the  sleep  of  the  latter. 

12.  It  is  certain  that  the  Sensitive  Plant, 
during  the   night,  has  a  relaxed,  or  wilted  ap- 

8.  How  may  animals  generally  be  distinguished  from 
plamsl — 9.  What  similarity  is  there  between  animals  and 
plants  with  respect  to  the  necessity  of  air? — 10.  What  is  the 
effect  of  poisons  on  plamsl— 11.  What  is  said  of  the  effect  of 
perpetual  light  on  plants?— 12.  What  is  the  state  of  the  sensi- 
tive plant  during  the  night,  and  what  is  the  effect  of  light  up- 
on It,  when  in  this  state? 
9 


14  BOTANY. 

pearance,  the  leaves  being  folded  together,  and 
the  leaf  stalks  drooping.  This  also  takes  place 
in  the  day  time,  whenever  the  light  is  entirely- 
excluded;  but  on  letting  in  the  rays  of  the  sun, 
the  plant  seems  to  awake  out  of  sleep,  and  put- 
ting itself  in  motion,  spreads  out  its  leaves,  and 
erects  its  small  branches,  which  before  were 
drooping.  The  same  effect  is  produced  in  the 
night,  when  a  strong  light  is  carried  into  the 
room  wher6  these  plants  are  sleeping;  they 
arouse  themselves  like  living  creatures., 

13.  Plants  are  furnished  with  minute  pores 
or  vessels,  through  which  their  juices  circulate. 
One  system,  or  set  of  these  vessels  carry  the 
sap  up  from  the  roots  to  the  leaves,  while  the 
other  set  returns  it  from  the  leaves  to  the  roots. 

These  vessels  appear  to  correspond  to  the 
veins  and  arteries  of  animals;  for  if  a  plant  be 
deprived  of  its  sap,  it  as  certainly  dies,  as  does 
an  animal  if  deprived  of  its  blood. 

14.  We  see,  therefore,  that  plants  resemble 
animals  in  many  particulars,  but  it  will  be  ob- 
served that  it  is  chiefly  with  respect  to  the  low- 
est, and  what  are  considered  the  most  imper- 
fect orders  of  animals,  and  the  most  perfect 
kinds  of  plants,  between  which  these  resemblan- 
ces can  be  traced,  and  here  it  would  seem  that 
the  animal  and  vegetable  kingdoms  nearly  ap- 
proach each  other,  or  perhaps  meet. 


13.  What  vessels  have  plants  corresponding  to  the  veins 
and  arteries  of  animals? — 14.  What  orders  of  plants  and  ani- 
mals have  the  most  resemblance  to  each  other? 


EOT  ANY.  IT) 

15.  In  most  points  however,  animals  diticr 
widely  from  plants.  Plants  have  neithfr 
mouths  nor  stomachs;  hearts  nor  brains;  neith- 
er have  they  lungs,  nerves,  or  muscles.  Hence 
they  have  no  sensation  properly  so  called,  nor 
digestion,  nor  can  they  move  themselves  at  will, 
like  animals. 


DIVISION  OF  PLANTS. 

16.  .Plants  may  be  divided  into  three  kinds, 
namely,  into  Trees,  Shrubs,  and  Herbs. 

17.  (I.)  Trees  are  the  largest  of  plants. 
Their  stems  are  perennial,  that  is,  perpetual,  or 
continue  for  many  years,  and  sometimes  even 
for  several  centuries,  during  which  time  they 
increase  in  size  and  height. 

18.  Trees  are  commonly  branched  towards 
the  top,  as  the  Oak,  Willow,  and  Pear. 

19.  (2.)  Shrubs,  are  small  trees  having  pe- 
rennial stems,  and  are  often  branched  at  the 
ground  as  well  as  towards  the  top,  as  the  Elder, 
Lilac,  and  Quince. 

20.  (3.)  Herbs,  are  annual  plants,  their 
stems  every  year  perishing,  and  during  the  win- 
ter decaying  down  to  the  root,  as  the  Grasses. 
and  most  Garden  Flowers. 

15.  In  what  n^sppct  rid  plants  and  animals  ditrer? — 10. 
How  may  plants  be  divided? — 17.  What  are  tree-s?  —  IS.  Give 
an  example  of  trees.  — 11).  Wliat  are  shrubs'? — "30.  What  arc 
herbs? 


16  DIVISION   OF  PLANTS. 

21.  8ome  plants  have  perennial  roots,  and 
annual  stalks,  that  is,  the  roots  continue  alive  in 
the  ground  through  the  winter,  and  send  up  the 
stalk  and  leaves  in  the  spring,  which  perish  in 
the  autumn.  Such  ara,  the  Lily,  the  Grasses, 
and  Kliuharh. 

22.  Others  are  strictly  annual,  or  perish,  both 
root  and  branch  every  year,  as  Indian  Corn, 
Cucumber,  and  Bean. 

23.  Others  again  are  biennial,  or  continue 
two  years,  producing  their  flowers  and  seed  the 
second  year,  and  then  perish,  both  root  and 
stalk:  such  are  the  Beet,  Parsnip,  and  Cabbage. 

24.  All  these  plants  have, — 1.  Flowers, — 2. 
Flower-stalks, — 3.  Branches, — 4.  Leaves, — 5. 
Stamens, — and  6.  Roots. 

These  several  parts  we  intend  to  describe  and 
illustrate  by  figures,  so  that  the  young  student  in 
Botany,  may  be  able,  not  only  to  distinguish 
them,  but  also  to  understand  their  uses,  and  the 
relations  in  which  they  stand  to  each  other  in 
forming  the  whole  plant. 

We  shall  begin  with  the  flower  because  this 
is  the  most  attractive  part  of  the  plant,  and  that 
on  which  the  young  Botanist  sets  the  highest 
value.  It  is  also  the  most  important  part  to  the 
beginner,  as  on  it  depends  the  classification  of 
the  plant  in  the  scientific  arrangement. 

21.  What  kind  of  plants  have  perennial  roots  and  annual 
stalks'? — 22.  How  long  do  annual  plants  live? — 23.  What 
are  biennial  plants,  and  wliat  examples  of  these  plants  are 
given? — 24.   What  are  the  diftcrent  parts  of  plants? 


THE    FLOWER,  17 


THE  FLOWER. 


25.  The  Flower  or  blossom,  is  generally  the 
most  showy  and  beautiful  part  of  the  plant,  and 
is  the  chief  object  of  the  cultivator^ 

26.  The  Flower  consists  of  several  parts,  each 
of  which  has  a  distinct  name,  and  which  it  is 
quite  necessary  that  the  student  should  be  able 
to  designate  under  different  forms  and  colors, 
since  these  parts  vary  in  different  species  of 
plants. 

These  parts  are  the  Calyx,  the  Corolla,  the 
Stamens,  and  the  Pistil. 

^i'^  1  27.  The  Calyx,  or  flower  cup.  Fig.  1, 
is  the  external,  and  if  the  flower  stands 
erect,  its  lower  part. 


28.  Within  this  the  blossoms  or  petals  are 
placed. 

20.  The  calyx  is  commonly  of  the  same  col 
or  with  the  leaves,  and  of  the  same  texture^ 

This  part  has  a  great  variety  of  forms,  being 
different  in  the  different  orders  of  plants. 

30.  Sometimes  it  is  composed  of  several 
distinct  pieces,  called  sepals^  while  in  other 
plants  it  is  composed  of  only  a  single  piece. 


25.  What  is  the  flowerl — 26.  What  are  the  different  parts 

of  the  flower  called?— "37.  Where  is  the  calyx  situated? — 28. 
What  part  is  placed  witliin  the  calyx? — '29.  What  is  the  color 
of  the  calyx? — 30.  When   it  is  composed  of  ^fvernl  pir.ov 
what  are  they  called? 
2* 


18 


THE    FLOWER. 


Fig.  2. 


'^■rll' 


31.  The  Corolla,  Fig.  2,  is  the 
dehcate,  colored  part  of  the 
flower,  and  generally  consists 
of  several  pieces  called  petals. 
It  is  situated  within  the  calyx, 
and  constitutes  the  chief  beauty 
of  most  flowers. 


32.  It  is  of  various  colors  in  different  plants. 
In  the  Red  Rose  it  is  red,  and  consists  of  a  great 
number  of  petals.  In  the  Morning  Glory,  it  is 
of  a  single  piece,  and  is  of  various  colors  in  dif- 
ferent plants,  as  red,  purple,  blue,  or  white. 

The  positions  of  the  calyx  and  corolla  with 
respect  to  each  other,  are  represented  by  Fig.  3. 
33.  It  will  be  seen  that  the 
calyx  occupies  the  lower,  and 
outer  portion  of  the  flower,  be- 
ing that  part  to  which  the  stem 
is  attached.     In  the  Apple  and 
Quince,  ihh  calyx  still  adheres 
to  the  fruit,  but  in  many  flow- 
ers it  falls  off"  soon  after  the  pe- 
tals expand.     In  a  few  instan- 
ces,   the     calyx    is    the  most 
showy  part  of  the  Flower,  and 
by  the  young  Botanist  would  be  mistaken  for 
the  corolla.  1 


31.  What  is  the  corolla?— 3-2.  What  is  said  of  the  colors  of 
the  corolla?— 33.  In  Fig.  3,  which  is  the  calyx,  and  which  the 
corolla? 


THE    FLOWKK.  11> 

F'ig-  1-      34.  The  Stamrns,  Fig.  4,  consist  of  two 
^    parts,  namely,  the  ant  her,  a,  and  ihc  fda- 

I  85.  Tlie  anther  is  the  essential  part,  the 

\      filament  merely  serving  to  elevate  it   to 
^j\     the  height  of  the  pistil,  the  part  to  be  next 
7     described. 

36.  The  filament  is  sometimes  entirely  want- 
ing, in  which  case  the  anther  is  situated  on  the 
gey^men,  a  part  to  be  described  directly. 

37.  The  anther  contains  the  pollen  or  dust, 
without  the  presence  of  which,  the  seeds  of 
plants  do  not  ripen,  and  therefore  will  not  grow. 

Fig.  5.  38.  The  Pistil,  Fig.  5,  consists  of  three 
parts,  namely,  the  germcn,  or  seed  bud,  a, 
which  is  the  rudiment  of  the  young  fruit; 
the  style,  b,  which  is  attached  to  the  ger- 
men,  and  serves  to  elevate  the  stigma,  as 
the  filament  does  the  anther. 

39.  The  stigma,  c,  is  the  third  part,  and 

like  the  anther  is  absolutely  essential,  be- 

.cause  it  receives  the  pollen,  without  which 

the  seeds  will  not  come  to  perfection. 

40.  In  some  plants  the  style  is  wanting,  in 

which  case  the  stigma  is  situated  on  the  ger- 

men  as  in  the  Common  Poppy. 

Fig.  6.  ^1^  rpi^g  position  in  w^hich  the  stig- 
ma, styles,  anthers,  filaments,  and  ger- 
men  are  situated,  with  respect  to  each 
other,  are  shown  by  Fig.  6,  which  is 
a  drawing  of  the  White  Lily,  with  the 
corolla  removed. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  pistil  is 
surrounded  by   the   stamens,  in   the 


20 


THE    FLOWER. 


miflst  of  which  it  stands,  and  that  the  germen  is 
inckided  within  the  filaments. 

The  stigma  crowns  the  style,  as  the  anthers 
do  the  filaments. 

We  have  thus  described  each  part  of  a  Flow- 
er separately,  so  that  the  young  pupil  will,  it  is 
hoped,  be  able  to  distinguish  tliem  separately. 
If  he  will  take  a  Lily,  and  with  a  pair  of  scis- 
sors cut  oft'  the  difterent  parts  in  succession, 
comparing  each  with  the  above  drawings,  he 
will  in  a  few  minutes  be  enabled  to  name  them, 
and  describe  their  several  positions  without  re- 
ference to  the  book. 

42.  The  different 
parts  of  the  Lily  are 
assembled  in  Fig.  7, 
so  that  the  pupil  can 
observe  how  they 
are  severally  situa- 
ted, with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  calyx, 
which  is  wanting  in 
this  flower,  and 
therefore  could  not 
properly  be  repre- 
sented. The  posi- 
tion of  this  part, 
when  present,    will 


be    understood 
Fig.  3. 


by 


34.  Of  what  parts  do  the  stamens  consist? — 35.  Where  is 
the  anther  situated? — 30.  Which  is  the  essential  part,  the  fila- 
ment, or  anthev^—ST.  Why  is  the  anther  essential? 


THE    CALYX. 


•21 


THE  CALYX. 

The  above  description  applies  only  to  the 
most  simple  kind  of  Calyx.  In  the  diflfe rent 
species  of  plants,  this  part  has  a  variety  of 
forms,  and  which  it  is  therefore  necessary  to  il- 
lustrate by  additional  diagrams  and  descrip- 
tions. 

43.  The  Calyx  has  received  different  names, 
depending  on  its  situation,  or  form,  of  which 
the  following  are  examples. 

1.     PERIANTH. 

44.  This  term  is  derived  from 
the  Greek  peri, 


about,  and  aii- 


^thos,  a  flow- 


er. 


45.  It  is  that  kind  of  Calyx 
which  closely  embraces  and  sur- 
rounds the  petals. 

4G.  Of  this  Calyx,  the  Pink 
forms  a  common  and  good  ex- 
ample. 

47.  This  Calyx  is  monophyl- 
his,  or  single  leaved,  this  term 
being  derived  from  the  Greek, 
jjionos,  one,  s.nd  phuUon,  a  leaf.     The  proper 

38.  Of  how  many  parts  does  the  pistil  consistl  ho^v  are 
these  parts  situated  with  respect  to  each  otherl — 39.  What 
part  of  the  pistil  is  essential,  and  why  is  this  an  essential 
parti — 40.  When  the  style  is  wanting,  where  is  the  stii^Tna 
situated? — 41.  Point  out  by  a  flower,  or  by  Fig.  G,  which  are 
the  different  parts  of  a  flower,  there  represented? — 12.  Which 
is  the  corolla  in  Fig.  7? — 43.  On  what  do  the  different  names 
of  the  calyx  depend? — 44.  What  is  the  origin  of  the  word  pe- 
rianth?—!'). What  sort  of  a  calyx  is  the  pcriantii? 


22 


THE    CALYX. 


Calyx,  «,  Fig.  8,  enclosing  the  flower,  though 
divided  at  the  top,  is  formed  of  a  single  piece. 

48.  The  small  leaves  6,  embrace  the  Calyx, 
but  form  no  part  of  it.     These  are  called  trahs 

2.    INVOLUCRE. 


49.  This  Calyx  is  quite 
different  from  the  perianth, 
since  instead  of  embracing 
'the  flower,  it  is  situated  at  a 
distance  from  it.  It  com- 
monly consists  of  a  number 
of  small  leaves,  represented 
at  «,  Fig.  9,  which  surround 
the  stems  of  such  plants  as 
Dill,  Fennel,  and  Parsnip. 
50.  The  Involucrum  is  said  to  be  partial, 
when  it  surrounds  the  flower  stalks  of  only  a 
part  of  the  umbel,  as  at  h,  and  universal,  when 
it  surrounds  the  stalk  below  where  these  join, 
as  shown  at  a. 


3.    AMENTUM. 


51.  The  Ament  or  Catkin,  Fig.  10,  is  another 
form  under  which  the  Calyx  is  found.     It  con- 

4fi.  What  flower  presents  nn  example  of  this  calyx? — 47. 
Is  this  example  composed  of  one  or  many  pieces? — XH.  What 
are  the  small  leaves  brlow  the  calyx? — 49.  What  kind  of 
calyx  is  the  involucre? — 50.  When  is  the  involucre  partial 
and  when  universal? — 51.  What  kind  of  calyx  isthe  ament? 


AJIEXTUM.       SPATHE.  23 

sists  of  many  chafly  scales,  attached  to  a  thread, 

which  connects  the  whole  together. 

Fig- 10.  52.  These  little  scales  are  the 

Calyxes  of  the  minute  flowers, 
or  florets,  which  they  cover  and 
iprotect.  Each  scale,  with  the 
parts  under  its  protection,  may 
therefore  be  considered  a  dis- 
tinct flower. 

53.  In  some  Catkins  there 
are  both  stamens  and  pistils,  but 
more    commonly   the    stamens 

are   in  one,   and  the  pistils  in  another.     The 

flowers  of  the  Willow,  Chestnut,  and  Walnut, 

are  examples  of  this  kind  of  Calyx. 

4.    SPATHE. 

Fig.  11.  54.  The    Spathe,   or    Sheath, 

Fig.  1 1 ,  protects  the  flower  be- 
fore it  expands.  This  opens 
lengthwise  at  the  time  of  flower- 
ing, as  represented  by  the  cut, 
and  the  flower  stalk  continuing 
to  grow,  leaves  this  part  be- 
neath, forming  the  kind  of  Ca- 
lyx in  question. 
55  The  Daffodil,  Onion,  and  Polyanthus,  are 
examples. 

52.  Does  the  amcnt  form  one  or  many  calyxes'? — 53.  Are 
the  stamens  and  the  pistils  in  the  same  or  different  aments? — 
54.  What  is  meant  by  the  spathe  or  sheath] — 55.  What 
plants  are  examples'? 


21 


CALYX. 


5.    GLUME. 


Fig-  12.  56.  IMie    Glume,   or 

Husk  Fig.  12,  is  the 
Calyx  of  grains  and 
grasses.  In  some  spe- 
cies it  is  composed  of  a 
single  piece  only;  in 
others  of  two  pieces  as 
here  represented,  and 
in  other  species  of  four 
Ipiecvs. 

57.  Tn  the  language  of  Boiany,  these  pieces 
are  called  valves;  thus  the  glume  of  the  oat  is 
two-valved. 

58.  To  the  glume  is  attached  the  beard,  or 
awn,  a  bristle-shaped  appendage,  well  known 
as  formhig  a  part  of  the  heads  of  Wheat,  Rye, 
and  the  Grasses. 


6.    VOLVA. 


Fis.  13. 


59.  The  Volva,  or  Wrapper,  Fig. 
13,  is  a  membranous  covering  of 
some  of  the  Mushroom,  or  Toad- 
stool tribe  w^hen  young. 

60.  This  membrane,  as  the  plant 
increases  in  size  finally  bursts,  and 
afterwards  contracts  and  dries, 
forming  a  kind  of  ring  around   the 


56.  What  is  a  glume? — 57.  What  are  the  pieces  composing 
a  gkime  called?— 58.  What  is  attached  to  the  glume? — 59. 
What  is  the  volva?— 60.  What  becomes  of  the  volva  after  it 
bursts  by  the  increase  of  the  plant? 


CALYPTRA.  25 

stems  of  the  Mushrooms  as  represented  hi  tlie 
figure. 

7.    CALYPTRA. 

Fi^^.  14.  61.  The  Cahjptra,  Cap,  or  Hood,  Fig. 
14,  is  a  kind  of  Calyx  pecuhar  to  the 
mosses.  It  is  the  cap,  or  veil  \vhich 
covers  the  fnut  of  several  species  of 
that  tribe.  Its  shape  as  seen  by  the 
figure,  resembles  that  of  an  extinguish- 
er or  thimble. 

62.  Examples  of  this  kind  of  Calyx 
are  very  common  among  the  mosses, 
which  grow  an  inch  or  two  high  on 
barren  rocks,  and  in  moist  shady  places. 

63.  We  have  thus  described  the  Calyxes  in 
most  of  their  forms.  They  are  seven  in  num- 
ber, namely,  the  Perianth,  Involucre,  Anient, 
Spathe,  Glume,  Volva,  and  Cahjptra. 

These  parts,  particularly  the  Perianth,  Anient, 
and  Spathe,  are  exceedingly  various  hi  their 
forms  and  situations,  so  that  the  pupil  will  often 
be  at  a  loss  concernmg  them. 

64.  In  many  flowers  the  perianth  is  deciduous, 
that  is,  falls  off  with  the  flower,  as  in  the  Peach. 

65.  In  others  it  is  caducous,  or  falls  off  when 
the  flower  expands,  as  in  the  Poppy. 

61.  What  is  a  calyptra? — 62.  What  are  the  plants  to  which 
the  calyptra  is  pecuhar'] — 63.  How  many  kinds  of  calyx  liave 
been  described,  and  what  are  their  names'? — 64.  What  is 
meant  by  deciduous? — 65.  What  is  meant  by  a  caducous  ca- 
lyxl 

3 


26  COROLLA. 

60.  In  the  greater  number  of  plants,  howev- 
er, this  part  is  permanent,  that  is,  it  remains  af- 
ter the  flower  has  disappeared,  and  when  the 
fruit  is  perfected,  as  in  the  Pea. 

67.  At  the  base  of  the  Pea-pod  for  instance, 
the  Perianth  is  as  perfect  as  it  was  in  the  blos- 
som. But  in  the  Poppy  the  Perianth  is  seldom 
seen  except  before  the  flowering,  since  it  falls 
off*  as  soon  as  the  blossom  opens,  and  is  there- 
fore caducous. 


COROLLA. 

68.  The  Corolla,  s  already  noticed,  is  the 
most  delicate  and  co  ,picuous  part  of  the  flow- 
er, and  that  on  which  its  beauty  chiefly  depends. 
It  situation  is  between  the  calyx  and  the  sta- 
mens and  pistils. 

This  part  like  the  calyx,  is  exceedingly  vari- 
ous in  its  form  and  situation,  as  well  as  in  re- 
spect to  the  number  of  petals  of  which  it  is  com- 
posed. These  varieties  therefore  require  fur- 
ther illustration. 

69.  When  the  Corolla  consists  of  only  one 
piece,  or  petal,  it  is  called  monopetalous,  or  one 
petalled. 

66.  When  is  the  calyx  said  to  be  permanent? — 67.  What  is 
an  example  of  a  caducous  calyx?— 68.  On  what  does  the  beau- 
ty of  a  flower  chiefly  depend?— 69.  What  is  the  term  for  a  co- 
rolla of  one  petal? 


MONOPETALOl'S    COROLLAS.  27 

70.  If  it  consists  of  more  than  one  piece,  it  is 
termed  polijpetahusy  or  many  petalled. 

71.  In  many  Howeis,  the  one  petahed  Corol- 
la appears  to  be  many  petalled,  because  the  di- 
visions reach  nearly  to  the  base  of  the  Corolla, 
and  this  part  being  covered  by  the  caly?:,  these 
divisions  are  taken  for  distinct  petals.  But 
however  deeply  this  part  is  divided,  if  the  petals 
adhere  to  each  other  at  the  base,  forming  a  ring 
or  tube,  it  is  monopetalous. 

To  ascertain  the  diflerence  between  these 
two  kinds  of  Corollas,  it  is  often  necessary  to 
dissect  the  flower,  and  to  examine  carefully  its 
lower  part,  in  order  to  determine  whether  the 
petals  are  joined  together,  or  whether  they  are 
separate  and  distinct. 

MONOPETALOUS  COROLLAS. 

Fig.  15.  72.  The  ^Monopetalous  Corol- 

la consists  of  two  parts,  namely, 
the  tube  or  cylindrical  portion, 
which  is  often  enclosed  in  the 
calyx,  and  the  Umb,  which  is  the 
spreading  portion  of  the  same 
Corolla.  Fig.  15,  a  the  hmb,  b 
the  tube. 

73.  Tiie  Primrose  is  an  exam- 
ple. 


70.  When  it  consists  of  many  petals  what  is  it  called? — 71. 
"Why  does  a  one  petalled  corolla  sometimes  appear  to  be  many 
petalled]— 72.  What  is  the  limb  and  what  the  tube  of  a  one 
petalled  corolla?— 73.  What  is  an  example  of  this  kind  of  co- 
roUal 


28 


3I0N0PETAL0US    COROLLAS. 


The  following  are  among  the  most  common 
forms  of  the  Monopetalous  Corollas. 

1.    CAMPANULATE. 


74.  The  Campanulate,  or  BelU 
shaped  Corolla,  Fig.  16,  has  the 
form  of  a  bell,  swelling  suddenly  at 
the  base,  and  having  no  perceptible 
tube  or  elongation  at  that  part. 

75.  The  Bell-flower  is  an  exam- 
ple. 

2.    INFUNDIBULIFORM. 


76.  The  Infundihuliform  or 
Funnel-shaped  Corolla,  Fig.  17, 
has  the  f'srm  of  a  funnel.  The 
base  is  si'iall  like  a  tube,  gradually- 
swelling  upwards  similar  to  an  in- 
verted cone. 

77.  There  are  many  different 
varieties  of  this  form,  ot\vhich  the 
Tobacco,  Morning  Glory,  and 
Henbane  are  examples. 


74.  What  is  the  form  of  a  campanulate  corolla'! — 75.  Whalt 
is  an  example? — 76.  How  is  the  infundibuliform  corolla 
shaped? — 77.  What  are  examples'? 


MONOPETALOUS    COROLLAS.  29 

3.    ROTATE. 


Figgis.  79^  The  Rotate  or  Wheel-form 

Corolla,  Fig.  18,  is  shaped  like  a 
wheel  the  Timb  spreading,  with  a 
iverv  short,  or  no  perceptible  tul)e. 
When  the  student  comes  to  study 
the  5th  Class,  he  will  find  many 
examples  of  this  kind  of  Corolla, 
among  which  are  Red-pepper  and  Loose-strife. 

4,    RINGENT. 

79.  The  Ringent  or  Labiate 
Corolla,  Fig.  19,  consists  of  a 
single  petal,  divided  obliquely 
into  two  irregular  parts  ,some- 
what  resembling  the  mouth  of 
an  animal.  These  two  parts, 
marked  a  and  h  are  called  the 
upper  and  lower  hps. 

80.  When  the  lips  are  widely  separated  it  is 
termed  ringent^  that  is,  gaping.  When  there 
is  an  appendage  between  the  lips  like  a  palate, 
so  as  to  hide  the  ulterior,  it  is  called  jmnonate 
from  persona  a  mask. 

81.  Sage,  Lavender,  and  Catmint,  have  labi- 
ate Corollas. 

78.  How  is  the  rotate  corolla  shapedl — 79.  What  does  a  labi- 
ate corolla  consist  of  ? — 80.  When  is  this  corolla  said  to  be 
ringent  and  when  personate?— 81.  What  are  examples  of 
labiate  corollas? 

3* 


30  POLYPETALOUS    COROLLAS. 

5.    IIYPOCRATERIFOIIM. 

Fig.  20.  82.  This  means   S'fher-shapecL 

It  has  a  tube,  tern. mating  in  a 
spreading  limb,  or  border,  which 
is  supposed  to  resemble  a  plate  or 
salver,  Fig.  26. 

83.  The  Primrose  and  narrow 
leaved  Laurel  arc  examples. 


POLYPETALOUS  COROLLAS. 

84.  Polypetalous  means  many  petalled,  and 

any  flower  having  more  than  one  petal,  comes 

within  this  class. :- 

Fig.  21.  85.  The  petals  of  Polypetalous  Co- 
^^^rollas  usually  consist  of  the  elongated 
M^^W narrow  part  J,  Fig.  21,  called  the  claw^ 
III  ^  and  by  which  it  is  attached  to  the  calyx, 
^  and  the  expanded  portion,  a,  which  is 

called  the  border.     The  petals  of  the  Rose  and 

Butter-cup  are  examples. 


82.  What  is  the  form  of  a  hypocrateriform  corolla? — 83, 
What  plants  are  examples  of  this  coi-ollal — 84.  When  are 
flowers  said  to  be  polypetalous'?— 85.  What  are  the  difterent 
parts  of  these  petals  calledl 


POLYPETALOUS    COROLLAS. 


31 


PAPILIONACEOUS. 


Fig^22.  86.  The  Papilionaceous  or 

Butterpj-shaped  Corolla,  Fig. 
22,  consists  of  four  distinct  pe- 
tals, each  of  which  has  a  dif- 
ferent name. 

87.  The  upper,  and  largest 
petal  is  called  the  banner;  the 
two  side  ones  below  this  are 
the  icings,  and  the  lowest, 
which  is  between  the  last  and 
turned  up  like  a  boat,  is  the 
keel.  This  latter  part  contains  the  stamens  and 
pistils,  which  are  thus  enclosed  and  defended 
from  injury. 

88.  The  Pea,  Bean,  and  Senna  are  examples. 


CRUCIFORM. 


Fig.  23. 


89.  The  Cruciform, 
or  Cross-shaped  Corol- 
la, Fig.  23,  consists  of 
four  petals,  the  borders 
of  which  stand  cross- 
wise with  respect  to 
each  other.  Plants  with 
this  Corolla  are  called 
Cruciform  plants,  or 
are  said  to  belong  to  the 


86.  How  many  petals  has  the  butterfly-shaped  flower?— 

87.  What  are  the  names  and  situations  of  these  petals? — 88. 
What  are  examples  of  this  kind  of  corolla?— 89.  What  is  a 
cruiforni  corolla?  what  plants  present  examples? 


32  NECTARY. 

Cruciform  tribe.  Many  of  them  are  acrid  and 
stimulating  in  their  quahties,  as  Mustard,  Horse- 
radish, and  Cress. 


NECTARY. 

90.  The  Nectary,  or  as  the  name  implies, 
the  Honey -cup,  is  that  part  of  the  flower  which 
contains  the  honey.  This  name  is  also  applied 
to  certain  appendages  of  flowers  which  contain 
no  honey. 

91.  Nor  does  the  honey  in  every  instance, 
reside  in  a  separate  cell,  or  vessel,  being  some- 
times found  at  the  base  of  the  petals.  In  gene- 
ral, therefore,  every  appendage  belonging  to  a 
flower  which  is  not  included  in  the  description 
of  some  other  part,  is  called  a  Nectary,  though 
sometimes  very  improperly. 

Fig.  24^^^^  92.    In   the    Larkspur, 

the  Nectary  is  formed 
by  the  prolongation  of  the 
korolla  into  a  horn  or  spur, 
'as  represented  at  a  Fig. 
24.  In  the  Violet  this 
part  is  formed  in  the  same 
manner. 

93.  The  Nasturtion  has 

90.  What  is  the  nectary'? — 91.  Does  the  nectary  always 
contain  honey *? — 92.  Which  part  of  the  flower  of  the  lark- 
spur is  the  nectary? — 93.  What  is  said  of  the  nectaries  of  the 
nasturtion  and  ladies'  slipper? 


STAMENS    AND    PI3TILS.  33 

a  Nectary  wliicli  is  made  by  a  projection  of  the 
colored  calyx.  In  the  Ladies'  slipper,  the  Nec- 
tary forms  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  the 
flower. 

Fig.  25.  91.  The  Grass  of  Parnassus 

has  a  great  number  of  nectaries 
^^  consisting  of  little  globular  bo- 
^~     dies,  each  attached  to  the  end  of 
a  filament,  Fig.   25,  and  inter- 
spersed among  the  stamens. 
These     are     quite    singular, 
there  being,  perha})s,  no  instance  of  any  similar 
appendage. 
Fig.  •2^^.        95_  jfj  ^i^g  Butter-cup,  or  Crow- 
<7rrrj7x  foot,  the  Nectary   is  a  small  pit,  or 
lll^/lly  P^^G'  ^»  i'^  the  claw  of  the  petal,  Fig. 


m. 


'^o. 


SITUATION   OF  THE  STAMENS  AND 
PISTILS. 

9G.  The  Stamens  and  Pistils  occur  under  a 
great  variety  of  situations  with  respect  to  each 
other.  Their  numbers  are  also  exceedingly  va- 
rious, the  Stamens  being  from  one  to  a  hun- 
dred or  more  in  different  plants,  the  Pistils  be- 


04.  What  are  the  nectaries  in  the  grass  of  parnassus? — 95. 
In  the  butter-cup  where  is  the  nectary  1 — 9G.  What  is  said  of 
t!ie  situation  and  numbers  of  the  stamens  and  pistils'? 


34  STAMENS    AND    PISTILS.     ^ 

ing  somewhat  less  numerous.  On  the  number 
and  situation  of  these  parts  depend  the  scienti- 
fic arrangement  of  the  Linnean  System  of  Bot- 
any, as  will  be  seen  hereafter. 

In  general,  as  we  have  seen,  that  the  Sta- 
mens each  consist  of  three  parts,  namely,  the 
filament^  the  anther,  which  sits  on  its  top,  and 
the  pollen,  or  dust,  which  the  anther  emits 
when  it  becomes  mature  and  bursts. 

Fig.  27.  97.  But  in  many  instances, 

the  filaments  are  w  anting,  the 
anthers  being  situated  imme- 
diately on  the  corolla.  This 
case  is  shown  by  Fig.  27, 
which  represents  a  corolla 
c'*'  laid  open,  the  situation  of  the 

anthers  being  marked  by  the  small  black  dots 
above  the  letter  c. 

The  Pistillum,  like  the  Stamen  also  consists 
of  three  parts,  the  germen,  style,  and  stigma,  as 
already  explained. 

98.  The  stigma  being  the  essential  part,  the 
style  is  sometimes  absent. 
Fig.  28. 

99.  This  is  the  case  in  the  Pop- 
py, w^here  the  large  globular  part, 
Fig.  28,  is  the  germen  on  which  sits 
Ithe  stigma,  g,  scolloped,  or  radiated 
in  a  very  curious  and  beautiful  man- 
ner. 


97.  When  the  filament  is  wanting,  where  is  the  anther 
placedl — 98.  When  the  style  is  wanting,  where  is  the  stigma 
situatedl — 99.  What  example  is  offeredl 


INFLORESCENCE.  35 

USE  OF  THE  STAMENS  AND  PISTILS. 

100.  The  anthers  of  the  Stamens  at  a  certain 
period  peculiar  to  each  plant,  burst  and  shed  a 
fine  dust,  called  the  pollen.  This  in  the  Lily 
and  most  other  plants  is  yellow  and  is  often 
seen  covering  the  corolla.  The  pollen  appears 
to  be  the  reproducing  agent  in  all  vegetables, 
since  it  has  been  found,  that  it  is  through  its  in- 
fluence on  the  stigma,  that  the  seeds  of  plants 
are  perfected. 

lOL  If  the  anthers  are  destroyed  before  they 
distribute  their  pollen,  or  the  stigma  be  mutilat- 
ed or  covered,  so  that  tliis  dust  does  not  reach  it, 
the  seeds  never  become  so  perfect  as  to  grow. 


INFLORESCENCE. 

102.  Inflorescence  signifies  the  mode  of  flow- 
ering, and  It  is  obvious  to  every  one,  that  there 
is  a  great  difference  among  plants  in  this  re- 
spect. Some  flowers  are  single,  others  grow 
in  clusters,  others  in  heads,  iSz;c. 

The  modes  in  which  plants  put  forth  their 
flow^ers  are  distinguished  by  different  names, 
which  have  been  derived  from  something  per- 
taining to  the  appearance,  situation,  or  number, 
of  their  flowers. 

100.  Under  what  circumstances  are  the  seeds  of  plants  per- 
fected"?—101.  If  the  anthers  are  destroyed  what  is  the  con- 
sequence.'?—102.  What  does  the  term  inflorescence  signifyl 


36 


NFLORESCENCE. 


1.    UMBEL. 


Fig.29.  103.  This  is  that  kiiid 

of  flowering  that  is  pro- 
duced when  several  flow- 
er stalks  proceed  from  a 
common  centre,  in  a 
whorl,  like  the  braces  of 
an  umbrella  inverted,  and 
reaching  nearly  to  the  same  height.  Fig.  29. 

104.  These  plants  are  termed  UmheUiferous, 
that  is,  umbel-bearing,  and  form  a  very  exten- 
sive and  important  tribe  of  vegetables. 

105.  Dill,  Carrot,  and  Fennel  are  examples 


2.    VERTICILLATE. 


Fi?.  30.  106.    The    Verticillate,  or 

Whorled  Inflorescence,  is 
formed  w^hen  the  flow^ers  on 
very  short  foot  stalks,  com- 
pose a  ring  at  intervals,  around 
the  stem,  Fig.  30.  In  some 
species  the  flowers  do  not, 
however,  form  an  entire  cir- 
cle around  the  stem,  but  only  grow  on  opposite 
sides. 

107.  Many  of  the  labiate  flowers  are  Verti- 
cillate, as  Mint,  Motherwort,  and  Hyssop. 


103.  What  kind  of  inflorescence  is  the  umbel? — 104.  Give 
examples  of  umbelliferous  plants. — 105.  What  term  is  applied 
to  plants  that  flower  in  umbels? — 106.  When  is  the  flowering 
said  to  be  whorled? — 107.  What  are  examples  of  verticillate 
plants? 


i:Vf  LORESCENCE. 


37 


Fig.  31. 


3.    RACEMUS. 

lOS.  The  Racemus,  Cluster^  or 
Bunch,  consists  of  numerous  scat- 
tered flowers,  on  its  own  proper 
stem,  the  whole  proceeding  from  a 
common  stalk.  Fig.  31.  A  Cluster 
is  sometimes  cojfipoimd,  that  is  con- 
sisting of  several  smaller  clusters, 
each  having  its  own  stem,  all  of 
which  proceed  from  a  common 
stalk. 

109.  The  Currant,  Grape,  and 
Poke  weed  are  examples  of  the  Ra- 
ceme. 

4.    SPIKE. 


110.  The  Spike  is  composed  of 
many  flowers  arranged  along  a 
common  stalk  and  sitting  close  to  it. 
It  generally  stands  erect,  or  nearly 
so,  with  the  flowers  crowded.  Fig. 
32.  In  some  instances,  however, 
the  flowers  form  separate  groups, 
leaving  inten^als  of  the  stalk  naked, 

111.  Wheat,  Barley,  and  some 
of  the  Grasses,  are  examples  of  the 
Spike. 


108.  What  is  the  form  of  a  racemel — 109.  What  are  exam- 
ples of  the  raccmcl — 110.    What  composes  a  spike? — 111 
What  are  examples  of  the  s])ike'? 
1 


38 


INFLORESCENCE. 


5.    PANICLE. 

Fig.  33.  112.     The  P^/z/c/e  is  form- 

ed of  a  loose,  irregularly  divi- 
ded raceme,  directed  upwards, 
Fig.  33.  It  sometimes  con- 
sists of  several  small  spikes,  fix- 
ed by  separate  footstalks  to  a 
common  stem.  When  the 
stalks  are  distant  from  each 
other,  it  is  called  a  lax,  or  dif- 
fuse Panicle,  as  in  the  London 
pride. 

113.  The  Oat,  and  several  of  the  Grasses  are 
examples  of  the  Panicle. 


6.    CORYMBUS. 


Fi^.  31 


114.  The  Conjmhus  is  a  sort 
of  raceme,  or  irregular  umbel, 
in  which  the  lower  foot  stalks 
are  long,  and  the  upper  ones 
short,  so  that  the  flowers  at  the 
top  are  nearly  on  a  level.  In 
general  appearance  it  resembles 
the  umbel,  but  in  this,  the  foot 
stalks  surround  the  stem   at  the 

same  height,  and  are  nearly  of  the  same  length. 
\  15.  Yarrow,  and  one  species  of  the  Golden 

rod,  are  example. 


112.  What  is  the  appearance  of  the  paniclel — 113.  What 
are  examples  of  a  paniclel — 114.  What  sort  of  inflores- 
cence is  the  corymbus? — 115.  What  are  examples  of  the  co- 
rjrmbus'? 


INFLORESCKNCE. 


39 


Fio;.  35. 


7.  CAPITUM. 

116.  The  Capitum,  or 
Head  consists  of"  many  flow- 
ers crowded  togetlier,  on  a 
common  receptacle  and  form- 
ing a  globular  shaped  whole. 
This  mode  of  Inflorescence 
can  hardly  be  mistaken  for 
any  other,  being  distinct  and 
well  marked. 

117.  The  Teasel,  Clover, 
and  Saffron  are  examples. 

8.  SPADIX.  - 


Fig.  36.  118.  A  Spadix  differs  from  a  spike,  in 
the  flow^ers  of  the  former  being  crowded 
or  packed  as  closely  together  as  possible, 
on  a  spongy,  or  porous  stem,  which  stem 
is  sometimes  partly  enveloped  in  a  sheath, 
or  spathe. 

The  dark  colored,  club-shaped  part  of 
Fig.  36,  marked  a,  represents  the  Spadix 
of  the  Indian  Turnip,  partly  enclosed  in 
its  sheath. 

119.  The  Skunk  Cabbage  and  Cat's  Tail  are 
other  examples  of  the  Spadix. 

120.  The  different  kinds  of  Inflorescence  thus 

116.  What  kind  of  inflorrscence  is  the  capitum? — 117. 
What  are  examplps? — 118.  How  does  the  spadix  difFer  from 
the  spike? — 119.  What  are  examples  of  the  spadix? — 1*20. 
What  are  the  diiVerent  kinds  of  inliorescence  enumerated] 


40  FRUIT    OR    SEED. 

illustrated,  are  the  Umbel,  VerticiUate,  Race- 
??ius,  Spike,  Panicle,  Corijmhus,  Capitiim,  and 
Spadix, 

The  necessity  of  this  kind  of  knowledge  will 
be  obvious  when  we  come  to  describe  plants, 
and  especially  when  the  student  goes  into  the 
field  with  his  manual  in  his  hand,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  gaining  a  practical  knowledge  of  Bota- 
ny- 


FRUIT  OR  SEED. 

In  ordinary  language,  we  make  a  difference 
between  the  Fruit  and  Seed.  The  lan^uaffe  of 
Botany  also  makes  a  difference,  but  in  a  more 
restricted  sense. 

121.  Thus,  when  the  Seed  is  enclosed  in  a 
pod  or  envelope,  the  whole  is  called  the  Fruit, 
as  in  the  Apple,  Peach,  and  Walnut.  When 
the  Seed  is  naked,  then  tliis  alone  is  called  the 
Fruit,  as  in  the  Ilazle-nut  and  Sage. 

122.  Strictly  speaking,  however,  no  Seed  ev- 
er occurs  naked,  since  each  one,  though  enclos- 
ed in  a  shell,  pod,  or  husk,  has  its  own  particu- 
lar membrane,  or  skin  by  v/hich  it  is  enveloped. 

123.  This  may  be  observed,  Vvhen  a  Pea  or 
Bean  is  planted,  and  the  two  halves  called  the 
cotyledons  swell  and  burst  the  membrane  by 
which  each  is  enclosed. 

121.  What  dilierence  does  ilie  language  of  Botany  make  be- 
tween the  fruit  and  seed? — 12-3.  Do  seeds  ever  occur  tiaked? 
r23.  What  are  the  two  halves  of  a  bean,  or  pea  called? 


PERICARI'.  41 


PERICARP. 


124.  The  term  Pericarp,  comes  from  the 
Greek  pc?'2,  about,  and  karpos,  fruit,  or  seed. 
It  is  therefore  a  general  term,  including  any 
seed  vessel,  or  external  covering  in  whicli  the 
seed  is  enclosed,  whether  it  be  in  the  form  of  a 
pod,  bag,  shell,  pulp,  or  berry. 

125.  The  most  obvious  use  of  the  Pericarp  is 
to  protect  and  retain  the  seeds  until  they  are 
ripe. 

126.  We  may  observe,  also,  that  many  seed 
vessels  promote  the  dispersion  of  their  seeds,  by 
throwing  them  to  some  distance,  w^hen  they  are 
in  a  fit  state  to  be  planted,  but  is  believed  never 
before. 

127.  The  common  garden  flower  called 
Touch-me-not,  is  a  familiar  example  of  such  a 
provision. 

The  Pericarp  of  this  plant  which  is  compos- 
ed of  several  valves,  as  it  grows  dry,  acts  as  an 
elastic  sprmg,  and  throws  the  seeds  to  some 
distance  in  all  directions. 

The  Pericarps  which  are  most  common,  are 
of  the  following  kinds. 


124.  What  is  the  derivation  of  the  term  pericarp'?  what 
does  the  pericarp  inchide? — 1"25.  What  is  the  most  obvious 
use  of  the  pericarp! — 1'2G.  How  do  some  pericarps  promote 
the  dispersion  of  their  seeds'? — 127.  What  example  is  given 
of  a  pericarp  which  disperses  its  seeds? 

4* 


42 


I'KRICARP. 


1.  CAPSULE. 

128.  The  term 
Capsule,)  signifies  a 
iittle  chest,  or  cas- 
ket. 

129.  In  Botany, 
this  term  is  applied 

to  that  kind  of  seed  vessel  which  is  hard,  or  of  a 
woody  texture,  and  which  as  it  grows  dry,  di- 
vides into  several  parts,  called  vahes,  and  dis- 
charges its  seeds  spontaneously. 

The  Capsule  consists  of  one,  or  of  many  cells. 
Fig.  37,  represents  capsules  of  from  one  to  four 
cells. 

130.  The  first  is  called  a  one  celled  capsule, 
the  second,  two  celled,  and  so  on  according  to 
the  number  of  cells  contained  within  a  common 
envelope. 

131.  The  Pericarps  of  Flax,  Mullein,  Thorn- 
apple,  and  Walnut,  are  capsules. 

132.  Some  capsules  discharge  their  seeds  by 
pores,  without  opening  their  valves,  as  the  Pop- 

py- 

2.  SILIQUA. 

133.  The  Siliqua,  or  Pod,  is  a  Pe- 
ricarp of  two  valves.  Fig.  38. 

134.  The  meeting  of  the  two 
valves,  or  the  seam  formed  thereby, 
is  called  the  suture.  In  some  Pods 
the  seeds  are  all  attached  to  one  su- 
ture, and  in  others  they  are  arrang- 
ed alternately  along  the  edges  of  a 


PERICARP.  4o 

membranous  partition,  which  divides  the  Pod 
into  two  j)ortions,  as  seen  in  the  figure. 

135.  The  Pericaps  of  the  Cabbage,  Turnip, 
and  Wa!!-flo\ver.  are  examples. 

3.    SILICLE. 

Fis:.  39  13(5.   The  Silicle  or  Silicula,  is  a 

^  httle  pod. 
v^^a\     137.  It  differs  from  the  proper 
Tfv-;-^Siliqua,  only  in  being  shorter,  and 
'  ■  ^^  a  round,  or  oval  shape.      The 
'"*-  'ds  are  alternately  fixed  to  both 

sutures.  Fig.  39. 
138.  The  Satin-flower  and  Shepherd's-purse 
are  examples. 

4.    LEGL'^IEX. 


139.  The  Legume?!,   or   Legume,^. 
Fig.  40,  has  two  valves  united  by  su-     "^ 
tures,  without   a    partition    between 
them.     The  seeds  are  attached  along 
one  of  the  sutures  or  margins  only. 

140.  This  is  also  in  common  lan- 
guage called  a  pod,  and  is  well  known 
as  the  seed  vessel  of  Peas  and  Beans. 

141.  Hence  these  and  others  be- 
longing to  the  same  tribe  are  called 
Leguminous  plants. 


128.  What  does  the  term  capsule  signify? — 120.  What 
kind  of  a  pericarp  is  the  capsule? — 130.  When  is  a  seed  vessel 
called  a  one,  or  two  celled  capsule? — 131.  What  examples  are 
given  of  capsules? 


m 


44 


PERICARP. 


5.  FOLLICLE. 

142.  The  Follicle,  or  Bag,  is  a 
seed  vessel  composed  of  a  single 
piece,  or  valve,  Fig.  41.  It  is  not  di- 
vided into  cells  internally,  but  bears 
its  seed  either  on  a  receptacle,  which 
is  placed  parallel  with  the  suture, 
or  they  are  attached  to  the  suture 
itself.  This  Pericarp  bursts  longitu- 
dinally on  one  side,  and  emits  its 
seeds  in  the  manner  shown  in  the 
figure. 
143.  The  Milkweed  and  Periwinkle  are  ex- 
amples. 

6.  DRUPA. 

144.  The  Drupe,  is  the  pulpy  seed 
vessel  of  stone  fruit.  The  Pericarp 
is  fleshy,  and  without  valves.  Fig.  42. 
This  encloses  the  nut  or  stone,  which 
is  generally  of  an  oval  shape,  and  bo- 
ny consistence,  and  contains  the  prop- 
er seed. 

145.  The  Cherry,  Plum,  and  Peach 
are  Drupes. 


Fi-.  42, 


132.  How  do  capsules  discharge  their  seeds'? — 133.  What 
is  a  siliqua'? — 134. — What  is  the  seam  formed  by  the  two 
valves  called? — 135.  What  are  examples  of  the  siliqua? — 
136.  What  is  a  silicic? — 137.  How  does  the  silicic  differ  from 
the  siliqua? — 138.  What  are  examples  of  the  silicle? — 139. 
How  are  the  seeds  attached  in  the  legumen? — 140.  What  are 
examples  of  the  legumen? — 141.  What  is  the  tribe  of  plants 
bearing  legumens  called? 


PERICARP. 


45 


7.    BACCA. 

146.  Bacca,  a  Berry,  Fig.  43. 
The  Berry  is  a  succulent,  or  lieshy 
fruit,  in  which  the  seeds  lose  their  ad- 
hesion when  ripe,  and  become  loose 
in  the  pulp. 

147.  The  Berry  becomes  more 
juicy  internally,  as  it  advances  to  ma- 
turity, quite  contrary-  to  the  nature 
of  the  capsule,  though  the  ditierence 
between  these  fruits  when  unripe,  is 

not  in  some  cases  readily  distinguishable. 

148.  The  Currant,  Gooseberry,  and  Whor- 
tleberry arc  examples. 

8.    COMPOUXD    BERRY. 


Fig.  44.        149.  The  Compound  Berry,  Fig.  44, 
^^^^  consists  of  many  small  berries,  each  con- 
'-      I'uing   a  seed,  united  into  one  mass. 
iie   external  surface  is  covered  with 
''^-"   little  protuberances,  each  of  which  is 
called  an  acinus,  or  grain.     These  are  consider- 
ed as  individual  parts,  though  closely  embraced 
by  others. 

150.  The  Raspberry  and  Blackberry  are  good 
examples  of  the  Compound  berry. 


14-2.  What  sort  of  a  pericarp  is  the  follicle?— 143.  What 
.ire  examples  of  the  f  411016? — 144.  What  is  a  drupe? — 145. 
Wliat  are  examples  of  a  drupe? — 146.  What  is  a  bacca? — 
1 17.  How  do^s  the  berry  differ  from  the  capsule?— 1 18.  \Vlia' 
are  examples  of  berries? — 110.  Wiiat  is  the  compound  heny? 
1.30.   Wiiat  ar.'  examples? 


46 


•ERICARP. 


9.    STRAWBERRY.      . 


151.  The  Strawberry  is  not  proper- 
ly a  berry,  according  to  the  above  de- 
finition, since  the  seeds  are  not  con- 
tained in  the  pulp. 

152.  This  delicious  fruit  consists  of 
a  soft,  red,  pulpy  receptacle,  which  bears  the 
seeds  on  the  outside,  in  the  form  of  small  yel- 
lowish dots. 


10.    POMUM. 


Fig.  46.  153.  The  Pome  or  Aj^ple,  Fig.  46, 
is  a  fleshy  Pericarp,  without  valves, 
and  therefore  in  this  respect  resem- 
bling the  berry  and  drupe.  But  it 
differs  from  both  these  in  containing 
a  capsule  which  encloses  the  seeds. 
154.  The  number  of  seeds  con- 
tained in  this  kind  of  Pericarp,  as  well  as  the 
shape  and  size  of  the  fruit,  are  exceedingly  vari- 
ous. 

155.  The  Apple,  Pear,  and  Quince,  are  com- 
mon examples  of  the  Pome. 


151.  Is  the  strawberry  a  proper  berry  or  not? — 152.  How 
does  it  differ  from  a  berry? — 153.  What  kind  of  a  pei-icarp  is 
the  pomel — 154.  What  is  the  number  of  seeds  in  the  pomel — 
155.  What  are  examples  of  the  pomel 


DISSEMINATION    Ol-     SEEDS.  47 

11.    STROBULUS. 

156.  The  Strobulus,  or  Cone,  Fig. 
40,  such  as  grow  upon  Pine  trees, 
ought  perhaps  to  be  considered  a  hard- 

ned,  or  woody  amentum,  which  re- 
'inaining  on  the  tree,  finally  becomes 
the  capsule. 

157.  The  seeds  in  this  tribe  of  plants 
after  being  perfected,  are  closely  sheltered  by 
the  scales,  which  are  placed  over  each  other, 
like  the  shingles  of  a  house. 

158.  The  true  Cones  belong  to  the  Pine,  Cy- 
press, and  Fir  tribes;  but  the  Alder  and  Birch 
often  retain  their  aments,  until  they  become  so 
hard  as  to  resemble  cones. 


DISSEMINATION  OF  SEEDS. 

The  Great  Author  of  Nature  has  undoubted- 
ly performed  all  his  works  in  a  manner  far  more 
perfect  than  the  mind  of  a  finite  being  can  possi- 
bly comprehend.  This  may  be  inferred  not  on- 
ly from  the  wisdom  of  the  Maker,  but  also  from 
the  universal  truth,  that  the  more  intimately  we 
become  acquainted  with  the  minute  parts,  or 
hidden  principles  of  nature,  the  greater  cause  do 
we  find  for  admiration  and  wonder.  Still,  in 
no  instance  is  it  probable,  that  we  are  fully  sen- 

156.  What  is  the  strobuhisl — 157.  Where  are  the  sefd$ 
shehered  in  this  tribe  of  plants? — 158.  What  are  examples. 


48  DISSEMINATION    OF    SEEDS. 

sible  of  the  mechanical  perfection  of  any  organ- 
ic structure,  much  less  are  we  acquainted  with 
the  causes  by  which  their  functions  are  perform- 
ed. Thus  we  can  obsei-ve  in  plants,  the  little 
tubes,  by  which  the  sap  ascends  to  the  branches, 
but  our  senses  fail  to  inform  us  how  perfectly 
they  are  adapted  to  this  purpose,  and  least  of 
all  can  we  comprehend  by  what  power  or  cause 
the  sap  circulates  through  these  vessels. 

On  the  contrary,  the  indications  of  nature 
with  respect  to  the  construction  of  many  of  the 
external  parts  of  plants;  are  such  as  we  can  un- 
derstand; because,  either  their  forms  or  actions 
point  out  their  uses.  This  is  the  case  with  re- 
spect to  the  contrivances  with  which  many 
plants  are  furnished  for  the  purpose  of  dissemi- 
nating their  seeds,  and  which  are  often  highly 
interesting,  as  displaying  the  wisdom  and  design 
of  Providence,  in  the  inferior  orders  of  creation. 

In  several  species  of  plants  the  pericarps,  as 
they  become  dry,  open  with  a  jerk,  and  thus 
throw  the  seeds  they  contain,  several  feet,  or 
even  yards,  in  all  directions.  We  have  already 
noticed  this,  as  belonging  to  the  common  flower 
called  Touch-me-not. 

In  some  of  the  Ferns,  an  order  of  plants 
which  bear  their  seeds  on  the  backs  of  their 
leaves,  or  fronds,  a  similar  provision  may  be 
observed.  If  a  plant  of  this  kind  be  examined, 
small  spots  will  be  seen  on  the  backs  of  the 
leaves,  either  crowded  together,  or  at  little  dis- 
tances apart.  These  contain  the  seeds,  which 
are  furnished  with  elastic  springs,  and  which, 


DISSEMINATION     OF    SEEDS.  49 

grows  dry,  act  so  as  to  project  them  to  the 
distance  of  a  foot  or  two.  These  seeds  are 
exceedingly  niinute,  but  if  the  Fern  be  placed 
on  a  sheet  of  white  paper,  the  effect  will  be 
seen  by  their  distribution  over  its  surface. 

The  httle  pods  of  the  Furze,  (Ulex,)  with  the 
same  design,  are  made  to  burst  with  a  slight 
explosion,  projecting  the  seeds  to  some  dis- 
tance when  they  are  fully  ripe.  In  dr}',  still 
weather,  the  snapping  of  these  pods,  by  which 
their  seeds  are  thus  distributed,  may  be  heard 
to  some  distance. 

Many  seeds  are  furnished  with  seed-down, 
constituting  what  we  may  consider  their  wings, 
and  by  which  they  are  suspended,  like  little 
parashutes  in  the  air.  The  Dandelion,  Thistle, 
and  Colts-foot,  are  among  the  most  remarkable 
instances  of  this  kind;  and  who,  on  seeing  the 
air  filled  with  the  seeds  of  these  species,  thus 
taking  their  flight  before  the  wind  from  one 
place  to  another,  can,  for  an  instant  doubt, 
whether  this  downy  apparatus  was  given  them 
with  the  express  design  of  their  thus  facilitat- 
ing two  of  the  great  ends  of  nature,  the  dis- 
tribution and  perpetuity  of  these  species. 

The  seeds  of  the  Maple  and  Ash,  are  fur- 
nished w^th  wungs,  not  of  down,  but  consisting 
of  a  fine  membrane,  and  by  means  of  which 
they  are  transported  from  one  place  to  another, 
at  the  distance  of  miles. 

Other  seeds  are  provided  with  hooks,  or 
barbs,  by  which  they  attach  themselves  to  the 


50  DIJSSEMINATION    OF    SEEDS. 

clothing  of  various  animals,  and  are  thus  carri- 
ed from  one  place  or  country,  to  another. 
Seeds  have  thus  been  carried  from  one  king- 
dom to  another  in  the  wool  of  sheep. 

Transportation  by  the  currents  of  oceans, 
rivers,  and  seas,  is  another  means  by  which  the 
seeds  of  plants  are  distributed  from  one  conti- 
nent, or  island  to  another.  Thus  we  tind  that 
certain  fruits  which  are  of  the  utmost  impor- 
tance to  the  inhabitants  of  tropical  climates, 
are  found  on  all  the  islands  situated  in  certain 
latitudes,  though  at  great  distances  from  each 
other.  In  such  cases  there  is  no  doubt  but  the 
seeds  of  these  plants  were  transported  from 
the  continents,  and  from  one  island  to  the  other, 
by  the  currents  of  the  ocean.  By  the  same 
means,  it  is  known  that  the  fruits  of  America 
and  of  the  West  Indies  are  cast  upon  the 
northern  coasts  of  Scotland ;  the  plants  of 
Germany  migrate  to  Sweden,  and  those  of 
Southern  Europe,  to  England. 

All  these  circumstances  tend  to  show,  that 
what  is  commonly  called  nature,  every  where 
exhibits  care  and  design,  and  that  the  lowest, 
equally  with  the  highest  orders  of  creation,  are 
constantly  under  the  superintendence  of  an 
Omnipresent  agent. 


THK    LEAK.  T)! 


THE  T.EAF 

Wo  need  not  describe  what  is  meant  by  the 
l^eaves  of  plants,  since  of  this  no  child  can  be 
ignorant. 

150.  Every  tree  and  shrnb  is  furnished  with 
Leaves,  of  one  kind  or  shape,  or  another. 

160.  There  are,  however,  some  plants  which 
are  entirely  without  Leaves,  such  as  the  Mush- 
room, or  Toadstool  tribes,  and  some  of  the 
Mosses. 

161.  Leaves  are  furnished  with  minute  ves- 
jels  through  which  the  sap  circulates. 

162.  Leaves  are  generally  oblong  and  ex- 
panded in  their  forms,  and  thin  and  delicate  in 
texture. 

163.  Some  are,  however,  thread-like,  as  the 
Pines,  while  others  are  thick  and  juicy,  as  in 
the  House-leek  tribe. 

SIMPLE    LEAF. 

164.  Leaves  are  called  simple,  when  only 
one  grows  on  the  same  petiole,  or  foot  stalk,  as 
the  Pear,  Oak,  and  Chestnut. 

The  outlines  or  forms,  most  common  to  simple 
leaves  are  the  following. 

159.  Are  all  plants  furnished  with  leaves,  or  not? — 160. 
What  plants  are  without  leaves'? — 161.  Have  leaves  any 
vessels'? — 102.  What  are  the  general  forms  of  leaves'? — 163» 
What  exceptions  to  this;  tbnu  are  mentioned? 


52 


THE     LEAF. 


Fig.  48.  165.  Round,  Fig.  48,  having  the 
longitudinal  and  cross  diameters  near- 
ly equal.  It  is  very  rare,  if  ever,  that 
; precise  examples  of  this  Leaf  occur 
in  nature.  Pimpernel,  and  Round- 
leaved  Winter-green,  are  tolerable 
examples,  though  neither  are  exactly  round. 

49.      166.    Ovate,    Fig.   49,    egg-shaped, 
that  is,  having  the  form  of  an  egg  divi- 
ded lengthwise.     The  length  is  greater 
than  the  breadth,  and  the  base  broader 
than  the   apex.     Examples:    Chequer- 
berry,  Pear.     Ohovate  is  this  form  i  e- 
versed. 
Fig.  50.      167.     Roundish,    Fig.    50.    Nearly 
round,    having    little    difference    be- 
^^tvv  een  the  diameters  across  any  part. 
/Ex.     Round-leaved     Winter-green, 
Green-hriar. 

Fig.  51. 

168.  Oval,  Fig.  51,  eliptical,  having 
the  length  greater  than  the  breadth,  with 
(|(im  the  curvatures  equal  at  both  ends.   Ex. 
Lespideza  prostrata. 


164.  "When  are  leaves  called  simple? — 165.  What  is  the 
form  of  a  round  leaf? — 166.  What  is  that  of  an  ovate  leaf? — 
167.  Of  a  roundish  leaf?-168.  Of  an  oval  loaf?-169.  Of 
an  oblong  leaf? 


THE    LEAF. 


53 


Fig.  52. 


169.  Oblong,Vig.  52,  having  the  length 
several  times  more  than  the  breadth, 
with  the  curvatures  at  both  ends  nearly 
equal.  Ex.  Milk  Weedy  Solomon's  Seal. 


Fi-.  53. 


1 70.  Lanceolate,  Fig.  53,  spear  or  lancet- 
shaped.  It  is  three  or  four  times  longer 
than  it  is  wide,  tapering  towards  both  ex- 
tremities, and  ending  in  a  sharp  point. 
Ex.    Narrow  Plantain,  Sweet  William. 


54. 


171.  Linear,  Fig.  54,  straight,  the 
edges  being  parallel,  except  at  the  two 
extremities.  Most  of  the  Grains  and 
Grasses  have  linear  Leaves. 


Fig.  55. 


172.  Subulate,  Fig.  55,  awl-shaped, 
gradually  tapering  from  the  base,  or  inser- 
tion of  the  petiole,  and  ending  in  a  point. 
Ex.  Common  Sandwwt. 


170.    What  is  tbe  form  of   a    lanceolate    leail 
a  linear  Icafl— 172.  Of  a  subulate  leaf? 


-171.  0< 


54 


THE    LEAF- 


leaved 

Fig. 


Fi^.  5r). 

173.  Reniform,  Fig.  56,  kidney- 
|shaped.  It  is  a  short,  broad,  round- 
ish Leaf,  with  a  sinus,  or  hollow  on 
each  side  of  the  petiole,  or  foot- 
stalk. Ex.  Common  Asarum.  Gill  go-over-the 
ground. 

Fig.  57. 

174.  Cordiform,  Fig.    57,   heart- 
I  shaped,   having  the    length   greater 

than  the  breadth,  with  an  ovate  form, 
and  hollowed  at  the  base.    Ex.  Tim 
Solomon's  Seal.     Morning  Glo7^y. 
58.  ^  ^ 

175.   Lunate,  Fig.   58,  crescent- 
shaped,  or  formed  like  a  half  moon. 
It  is  nearly  reniform,  but  the  lobes, 
are   more  or  less  pointed.      Ex. 
Two  leaved  Birthwort. 
176.    A/ row-shaped,  Fig.   59,    shaped 
like  the  head  of  an  arrow.     It  is  triangu- 
lar, with  the  base  divided  and  ending  in 
points,  the  other  or  upper  angle,  being 
extended  and  acute.     Ex.  Arrow-head. 


177.  Lijrate,  Fig.  60.  lyre-shaped, 
cut  on  the  sides  into  several  transverse 
lobes,  or  segments,  of  which  those 
nearest  the  stem  are  the  smallest.  Ex. 
Lyre  leaved  Sage. 


Fig.  59 


173.  What  is  the  form  of  a  reniform  leaf? — 174.  Of  a  cor- 
diform  leaf? 


THE    LEAF 


55 


Fi-   Gl. 


Fiff.  63. 


178.  Panduriform,  Fig.  01,  fiddle- 
shaped.  It  is  long,  broad  at  the  two 
extremities,  and  narrow  in  the  middle. 
Ex.    Virginia  Bindweed. 


179.  Runcinate,  Fig.  62,  lion-tooth- 
ed, cut  into  many  transverse,  acute  seg- 
ments, pointing  backwards.  Ex.  Dan- 
delion. 


180.  Hastate,  Fig.  63,  halbert-shap- 
ed.  The  shape  is  triangular,  the  base 
spreading,  and  ending  in  two  opposite 
angles;  the  form  oblong,  terminating  in 
a  point,  with  the  sides  a  little  hollow  ed. 
Ex.  Bittersweet,  Canari/  Sage. 


Fig.  64. 

C\!W  181.  Sinuate,  Fig.  64,  cut  into  round- 

/^  ed  lobes,  or  wide  openings,  the  mar- 
gins bending  in  and  out.  Ex.  Water 
Horehound,  Red  Oak. 


175.  What  is  the  form  of  a  lunate  leaf? — 176.  Of  an  ar- 
row-shaped?— 177.  Of  a  lyratel — 178.  Of  a  panduriform? — 
179.  Of  a  runcinate  leaf?— 180.  Of  a  hastate  leaf?— 181. 
Of  a  siiuiate  leaf? 


56 


THE    LEAF. 


Fig,  G5. 


182.  Pinnatifid,  Fig.  65,  wing- 
cleft.  It  is  transversely  divided 
into  small  lobes,  or  oblong  seg- 
ments, but  not  reaching  to  the 
midrib.     Ex.   Wild  Pepper-grass. 


183.  Laciniate,  Fig.  66,  jag- 
ged, cut  into  numerous,  irregular 
portions,  or  lobes,  w^hich  are 
again  subdivided.  Ex.  Crow 
Foot,  Cranes'  Bill, 


184.  Palmate,  Fig.  67, 
hand-shaped,  divided  nearly 
to  the  insertion  of  the  petiole 
into  oblong  lobes  of  similar 
sizes,  but  leaving  a  space  en- 
tire, like  the  palm  of  the 
hand.  Ex.  Passion  Flower, 
Castor  Oil  Plant. 

185.  Lohed,  Fig.  68, 
divided  into  segments, 
the  margins  of  w^hich 
are  rounded.  In  some 
leaves  the  divisions  are 
much  deeper  than  in 
others.  Ex.  Liver  leaf. 
Sassafras. 


182.  What  is  the  form  of  a  pinnatifid  leaf?— 183.  Of  a  lac- 
iniate leaf]— 184.  Of  a  palmate  leaf?— 185.  Of  a  lobed  leaH 
18C.  Of  a  dentate  leaf? 


THE     LEAF.  57 

Fig.  e>9.  186.    Dentate,   Fig.   69, 

toothed,  beset  with  project- 
ing, horizontal,  distant  teeth, 
of  the  same  substance  as 
the  Leaf.  Ex.  Blue  Bottle,  Enchanter's  Night- 
shade. 

Examples   of  this    form   are    not  common, 

though  sometimes  to  be  found. 

Fig.  70.         187;  Serrate,  Fig.  70,  saw-like,  the 

^^;H<     border  being  cut  into  notches,  ending 

in  sharp  points,  which  incline  towards 

the  apex   of  the  Leaf.     Examples  of 

^^IHP^^^fiis    are    ver\^   common,    as    Nettle, 

Rose,  and  Peach. 
Fi-    71. 

rvjui  1^^-  Erase,  Fig.  71,  gnawed,  having 
^^l^the  appearance  of  being  bitten  by  in- 
'x^J//  sects,  though  not  so  in  reality.  Ex. 
'Fire  Weed. 


With  respect  to  the  summits  of  Leaves,  the  fol- 
lowing distinctions  are  the  most  common. 


189.  J^ci//?z//?rt^e,  Fig.  72,  pointed,  with 
t,  \  the  termination  extended,  and  in  this  re- 
spect differing  from  the  lanceolate  Leaf. 
Ex.  Indian  Cucumber,  Panic  Grass. 


58 


THE    LEAF 


It  differs  from  cuspidate  in  being  more  extend- 
ed, and  having  a  sharper  point. 
Fig.  73. 

190.  Cuspidate,  Fig.  73,  terminated 
suddenly  by  a  bristly  point.  Ex.  Coni- 
mon  Cassia,  Rosy  Tritonia.  Mucro- 
nate  is  nearly  a  synonymous  term,  and 
applies  to  the  spiny  terminations  of  the 

Leaves  of   Thistles,  and  some  species  of  tlie 

Aloe. 

Fis:.  74. 


191,  Emarginate,Y\g.  74,  nicked,  hav- 
ing a  small  notch  in  the  end.  Ex.  Blad- 
der Senna. 


Fig.  75 


192.  Obtuse,  Fig.  75,  blunt  pointed,  the 
termination  being  circular.      Ex.    Prim- 
rose, Ground  Laurel.   Examples  not  com- 
mon. 
76. 

193.    Cirrliose,   Fig.    76,   tendrilled, 

the  Leaf  ending  in  a  tendril,  or  clasper. 

by  which  the  plant  clings  for  its  support. 

Ex.  Superb  Gloriosa. 

This  example  is  very  rare. 


187.  What  is  the  form  of  a  serrate  leaf?— 188.  Of  an  erose 
leaf?— 189.  Of  an  acuminate  leaf?— 190.  Of  a  cuspidate  leaf? 
191.  Of  an  emarginate  leaf?— 192.  Of  an  obtuse  leaf?— 193. 
What  is  a  cirvhose  leaf? 


IHE    LEAF.  59 

With  respect  to  the  surfaces  of  Leaves,  botanists 

make  the  followins^  distinctions. 

Fm    77. 

-r^^  194.  Smooth,  Fig.  77.  A  Leaf  is 
A  said  to  be  smooth  when  it  is  without 
1  hairs,   wrinkles,  or  ribs.     Ex.  Indian 

!       :  CucLimher,  Water  Plantain. 

'ma-' 


195.  Nerved,  Fig.  78,  ribbed,  having 
longitudinal  elevations,  and  depressions, 
running  from  one  end  of  the  Leaf,  to  the 
other.  Ex.  Narrow  Plantain. 


>o 


196.  Veined,  Fig.  79,  having  promi- 
nent veins,  or  divisions  on  the  surface 
which  as  they  extend  from  the  base, 
grow  smaller  and  multiply  in  number, 
running  nito  each  other.  Ex.  Pear, 
Bass-wood. 


197.  Rugose,  Fig.  80,  wrmkled,  rough, 
as  though  the  veins  had  contracted, 
causing  the  membrane  to  swell,  and  sink 
into  little  inequalities.     Ex.  Sage. 


194.  What  is  a  smooth  leaH — 195.  A  nerve 
veined  leal? — 197.  A  rugose  leaf? 


d  leal?- 196.  A 


60 


THK    LEAF. 


198.  Plicate,  Fig.  81,  plaited,  the 
nerves  alternately  rising  and  sinking, 
forming  the  surface  into  ridges  and 
channels,  as  though  the  Leaf  had  been 
laid  in  plaits  or  folds.  Ex.  White  Hel- 
lebore, Ladies^  Mantle. 


COMPOUND    LEAVES. 


199.  When  several  Leaves,  or  Leaf  ets,  as  they 
are  termed,  grow  on  a  common  foot  stalk,  they 
form  a  compound  Leaf. 

200.  Such  Leaves  do  not  fall  off  singly,  but 
as  the  fall  is  occasioned  by  the  separation  of  the 
common  foot  stalk,  all  the  leafets  forming  the 
compound  Leaf  descend  at  the  same  time. 

201.  Ex.  Butternut,  Tree  of  Paradise. 
Compound  Leaves,  have    received    different 

names,  depending  on  the  number  attached  to  a 
common  foot  stalk,  or  on  their  relative  situa- 
tions. 

Fig.  82.  202.  Binate,  Fig.  82,  two  leaved, 
I  when  the  common  petiole  bears 
two  Leaves  on  its  summit.  This 
example  is  not  common.  Ex. 
Dwarf  Dodwood, 


198.  What  is  a  plicate  leaf? — 199.  When  are  leaves  said  to 
be  compoundl — 200.  In  the  compound  leaf,  do  the  leafets  fall 
from  the  tree  singly  or  as  a  whole? — 201.  Give  an  example  of 
a  compound  leaf — 202.  What  is  a  binate  leaf? 


!^'^' 


THE     LEAF. 


61 


Pig.  83. 


Fig.  86. 


203.  Ternate,  Fig.  83,  three- 
leaved,  when  the  petiole  termi- 
nates with  three  leaves.  Ex. 
Clover,  Kidney  bean. 


204.  Bitemate,  Fig.  84,  twice 
three  leaved;  when  the  common 
petiole;  divides  into  three  parts, 
each  bearing  three  leafets.  Ex. 
Fumitory,  Columbine. 

205.  Triternate,  Fig. 
85,  three  times  three  leav- 
ed. The  footstalk  divided 
into  three  parts,  and  each 
of  these  parts  are  again 
subdivided  into  other  three 
parts  each  of  which  bears 
three  leafets.  Ex.  Low 
Anemone,  Wind  flower. 
206.  Pedate,  Fig.  86,  foot- 
shaped,  that  is,  like  the  foot  of  a 
bird.  The  Leaf  is  irregularly 
ternate,  the  lateral  leafets  being 
sub-divided.  Ex.  Birds-foot  Vi- 
olet. 


'X)3.  What  is  a  ternate  leaH — 204.  A  biternate  leaf? — 
•206  A  triternateleaf?— 206.  A  pedaie  leaf  ?— 207.  A  pinnate 
lea'7 — 208.  What  are  examples? 


6 


62 


THE    LEAF. 


It  is  similar  in  form  to  the  palmate  Leaf,  but 
is  more  deeply  divided  and  not  so  regular. 

207.  When  the  petiole  has  a  number  of  leaf- 
ets  along  its  sides,  it  is  called  pinnate,  or  wing- 
ed, from  the  Latin  pinna,  a  pinion  or  wing. 

208.  Ex.  Rose,  Ash,  Senna. 
Fig.  87. 

209.  Unequally  pinnate.  Fig.  87, 
when  a  pinnate  Leaf  is  terminated 
by  an  odd  leafet.  This  is  quite 
common.     Ex.  Rose,  Ash,  Walnut. 


210.  Ahrupthj  pinnate.  Fig.  88, 
when  the  petiole  of  a  winged  Leaf 
ends  abruptly,  that  is  without  an  odd 
leafet  or  tendril.  Examples  are  rare. 
Senna. 


Fig.  89. 


21L  Alternately  pinnate.  Fig. 
89,  when  the  leaves  alternate 
with  each  other,  being  placed  on 
opposite  sides  of  the  foot  stalk. 
Examples  not  common.  Wood 
vetch.  «. 


209.  When  is  a  leaf  said  to  be  unequally  pinnate?— 210. 
When  abruptly  pinnate? — 211.  When  alternately  pinn^^?? 
212.  When  interruptedly  pinnate? — 213.  Wheii  bipinnat*'? 


THE     LF.AF, 


63 


212.  luterriiptcdhj  pinnate,  Fig.  90, 
when  the  pinnate  Icafets  are  alternate- 
ly large  and  small.  Ex.  Silver  weed. 
Meadow  sweet. 


V\^.  01. 


213.  Bipinnate,  Fig.  91, 
doubly  winged,  when  a 
common  petiole  bears  pin- 
nate leaves  on  each  of  its 
sides.  Ex.  Mountain  Spig- 
nell,  Mimosa  arhorea. 


Fig. 


214.  Tripinnate, 
92,  triply  winged,  when 
the  common  petiole  has 
bipinnate  Leaves  on 
each  side.  The  figure 
show^s  a  tripinnate  Leaf, 
ending  with  an  odd  leaf- 
et.     Ex.  Angelica  tree. 


With  respect  to  the  situation,  and  insertion 
of  Leaves,  not  compound,  and  the  manner  in 
which  they  are  connected  with  the  stem,  the  fol- 
lowing distinctions  may  be  made. 


214.  When  is 
radiral? 


leaf  said  to  bt-  tripinnatp?— 215.    When 


64 


THE    LEAF. 


In  the  discriptions  of  plants,  these  distinc- 
tions are  very  important,  as  the  young  botanist 
will  see  when  he  goes  into  the  field. 
Fi-   93. 

215.  Radical,  Fig.  93, 
root-leaves,  when  the  leaves 
proceed  directly  from  the 
root,  generally  surrounding 
the  stem  but  never  grow- 
ing to  it.  Ex.  Dandelion, 
'^Side-saddle  flower. 


Fig.  94. 

216.  Alternate,  Fig.  94.  Leaves  are 
alternate  when  they  grow  along  the 
,stem,  one  after  another.  Not  opposite. 
Golden  Rod,  Large  Pin  weed. 


217.  Opposite,  Fig.  95,  not  al- 
ternate, but  grov/ing  one  against 
the  other  on  the  stem.  Ex.  Mon- 
key  flower,  Sage. 


216  When  are  leaves  alternate'? — 217.  When  opposite? — 
218.  When  stellated— 219  When  peltate?— 220.  When  per- 
foliate?— 221.  When  amplexicaul?— 222.  When  vaginant? 
223.  What  is  a  connate  leaf? 


THE    LEAF. 


G5 


Fig.  90. 


99. 


218.  Stellate,  Fig.  90,  star-like, 
or  whorled,  when  the  Leaves  grow 
in  a  circle  around  the  stem.  Ex. 
Trumpet  weed,  Bedstraw,  Turk's 
Cap  Lily. 

This  example  is  not  uncommon, 
and  gives  the  plant  a  regular  and 
beautiful  appearance. 


219.  Peltate,  Fig.  97,  target-sha- 
ped; where  the  petiole  is  inserted 
into  the  centre  of  the  Leaf  on  the 
under  side,  like  the  arm  of  a  man 
holding  a  shield.  Ex.  Nasturtion, 
Peltate  Geranium. 

220.  Perfoliate,  Fig.  98,  Leaf 
pierced;  w^hen  the  stem  passes 
through  the  Leaf,  or  the  Leaf  sur- 
rounds the  stem  without  an  opening. 
Ex.  Bell  wort,  Tlwroughwort. 


221.  Ajn2)lexicaul,V\g.9Q,  stem 
clasping;  when  the  Leaf  embraces 
the  stem,  except  on  the  side  oppo- 
site the  apex.  Ex.  Several  species 
of  Solomon's  Seal:  also,  several  of 
the  Asters. 


06  THE    LEAF. 

Fig.  100 


222.  Vaginant,  Fig.  100,  sheathed, 
when  the  base  of  the  Leaf  forms  a 
tube  which  surrounds  the  stem.    Ex. 

Most  Grains  and  Grasses, 


Fig.  101. 

223.     Connate,    Fig.     101, 
growing  together  so  as  to  ap- 
pear perfoliate.)   Two  amplex- 
icaul  liCaves  growing  opposite, 
form  a  connate  Leaf.     Ex.  Monkey  flower. 

Remarks.  The  student  will  find  it  difficult 
to  obtain  Leaves  of  all  the  precise  forms  above 
figured  and  described;  though  in  general  he 
will  find  little  difficulty  in  referring  his  specimen 
to  one,  or  another  of  the  figures,  or  to  two  or 
three  combined.  Thus  an  ovate  Leaf  may  at 
the  same  time  be  pointed,  so  as  to  make  it  ovate- 
lanceolate.  A  heart-shaped  Leaf  may  be  ob- 
long, forming  an  oblong  coixlate  Leaf,  &c. 

It  would  be  imposible  to  have  given  the  ex- 
act form  of  each  Leaf,  without  delineating 
those  of  every  individual  species,  a  worJi  too  ex- 
tensive for  our  present  object.  Our  design 
therefore,  has  been  to  give  the  most  common 
forms,  or  those  to  which  the  greatest  number 
of  Leaves  could  be  referred. 

224.  What  is  the  petiole? — 225.  "When  is  a  petiole  said  to 
be  simple? 


THE    LEAF.  67 

THE    PETIOLE. 

224.  The  Petiole,  as  already  stated,  is  the 
foot  stalk  of  the  Leaf  It  is  that  part  which 
connects  the  Leaf  with  the  tree,  or  when  the 
Leaves  are  radical,  with  the  root.  It  is  com- 
monly a  little  channelled  on  the  upper  side.^ 

225.  The  Petiole  is  said  to  be  simple/vfh^n 
it  bears  only  a  single  Leaf 

Fi2-.  102. 

226.  The  Sweet-scented  Geranium. 
Fig.  102,  also  the  Apple,  Plum,  and 
Peach,  are  examples. 


227.  The  Petiole  is  compound  when  it  bears 
several  leafets. 

228.  The  Rose,  Ashj   and  other  compound 
Leaves  already  described,  are  examples. 

Fi^.  103. 


229.  Winged  Petiole,  Fig.  103.  The 
Petiole  is  said  to  be  winged,  when  it  is 
expanded  into  a  border  on  each  side,  in 
the  form  of  wings.     Ex.  Orange  Tree. 


Good  specimens  of  the  winged  Petiole  are 
not  common. 


ftfe 


326.  Give  an  example. — 227.  When  is  it  compound? — 228. 
Give  examples. — 229  .  What  is  a  winged  petiole"? 


68 


THE    LEAFs 


FROND. 


FW.  104. 


230.  Frons,  or  Frond,  Fig.  104. 
This  is  the  stem  and  Leaf  in 
one,  or  in  other  words,  the  seed 
or  fruit  are  produced  on  the  Leaf 
itself.  This  tribe  is  called  flower- 
less  plants,  because  they  bear  no 
flowers,  properly  so  called. 

2.3  L  Common  Polypody  is  an 
example.  The  figure  shews  the 
Frond  of  a  Fern,  with  the  fruit 
on  its  back. 


STIPE. 


Fig.  105. 

232.  Stipe,  Fig.  105.  The  Stipe 
is  the  stalk,  or  trunk  of  the  Mush- 
room tribe,  being  that  part  on 
which  the  cap,  or  head  stands.  This 
'term  is  also  applied  to  the  little  pil- 
lar which  supports  the  down  in  compound 
flowers,  or  connects  the  wing  with  the  seed,  as 
in  the  Dandelion  and  Salsify. 


230.  What  is  a  frond^— 231.  Giv«  an  example  of  a  frond. 
232.  What  is  a  stipe? 


THE    STEM.  09 


THE  STEM. 

233.  The  words  Stem,  Stalk,  and  Trunk,  are 
sometimes  each  applied  to  signify  the  same  part 
of  the  plant,  though  more  commonly  the  latter 
term  is  applied  to  trees  only,  and  the  other  to 
the  corresponding  part  of  smaller  plants. 

This  part  is  so  various  in  different  vegetables 
as  to  require  several  divisions. 

TRUNK. 

234.  The  Trunk,  or  Stem,  properly  so  called, 
is  the  ascending  part  of  trees  and  shrubs.  This 
may  be  woody,  succulent,  fleshy,  or  medullary, 
that  is,  containing  a  pith,  or  it  may  be  hollow, 
empty,  simple,  branched,  &c. 

235.  Woody  Stem.  Trees  and  shrubs  gener- 
ally have  solid  Stems  of  wood. 

236.  These  of  course  are  of  sizes  in  propor- 
tion to  the  magnitude  of  the  tree.  In  this  re- 
spect, therefore,  there  is  a  vast  difference,  for 
while  the  American  Pines  are  200  feet  high, 
the  Willow  Tree  of  Spitsbergen  rises  only  three 
or  four  inches  from  the  ground. 

237.  Pithy  Stem.  The  pith  is  the  well 
known  soft,  elastic,  light  substance,  contained 
in  the  centre  of  many  woody  plants. 


233.  What  is  the  difference  between  the  stem,  or  stalk,  and 
the  trunk? — 234.  What  is  the  trunk,  or  stem,  properly  so  cal- 
ledl— 235.  What  plants  have  woody  stems?— 236.  What  is 
said  of  the  different  sizes  of  woody  stems? — 237.  What  is 
a  pithy  stem?' 


70  THE    STEM. 

238.  The  Common  Elder  is  a  good  example. 
Many  plants  when  young  contain  pith,  which 
is  replaced  by  wood  as  they  grow  old.  The 
young  shoots  of  Elder  always  contain  the  larg- 
est pith,  though  their  sterns^  are  only  half  the 
size  of  the  parent.  Hence  we  may  either  infer 
that  the  pith  is  converted  into  wood,  or  that  the 
wood  increases  around  it,  and  presses  it  into 
less  compass. 

239.  Tubular  Stem.  Hollow,  or  tubular 
Stems  are  common.  Fennel,  Dill,  Parsley, 
and  Trumpet  Weed,  are  examples. 

240.  Simple  Stem.  This  Stem  is  entire,  or 
unbranched,  as  that  of  the  Lily  and  Bamboo. 

Fig.  106.  241.  Ramose,  or  Branched  Stem, 
-Fig.  100.  This  merely  indicates 
that  the  Stem  is  divided  into  limbs  or 
branches. 

242.  Of  this  there  are  several 
kinds,  as  Brachiate,  arm-like,  having 
opposite  branches,  like  arms,  which 
alternately  cross  each  other,  as  in 
the  fiirure. 


243.  Dichotomous,  forked,  when  the  division^' , 
are  only  in  two  parts.     Much  branched,  as  in 
the  Apple  and  Pear. 

238.  What  is  an  example  of  a  pithy  stem?— 239.  What 
stems  are  tubular?— 240.  Wliat  is  a  simple  stem? — 241.  What 
is  a  ramose  stem? — 212.  What  is, a  brachiate  stem? — 24S. 
What  is  a  dichotomous  stem? 


THE    STEM. 


71 


Fig.  107. 

244.  Naked  Stem.  This  is  a  Stem 
without  Leaves,  or  thorns,  Fig.  107. 
Ex.  Jointed  Saltwort,  a  plant  which 
is  rommon  on  our  sea  shores.  Stem 
a  l(jot  high,  jointed,  fleshy,  and  ot"  a 
green  color.  There  are  several 
species  of  this  plant,  which  being 
burned,  and  the  ashes  lixiviated  with 
water,  and  the  water  evaporated,  there  remains 
the  soda  of  commerce.  Tiiis  plant  is  also  used 
for  pickles.  ^ 

108.  '^ 

245.  Spiral,  or    Twining  Stem, 
4  Fig.    108.     The  Hop,   Grape,  and 

*Bean,  are  examples  of  this  kind  of 
Stem. 

246.  Some  plants  turn  to  the 
right,  and  others  to  the  left,  but  in 
this  respect  each  species  is  govern- 
ed by  invaiiable  law  s.     Ever}  Hop 

Vine,  for  instance,  turns  round  its  pole  from 
left  to  right,  while  every  Kidney  Bean,  as  invari- 
ably turns  from  right  to  left. 


CULM. 


247.  The  Culm,  or  Straw,  is  the  stem  of  the 
Grasses,  Rushes,  and  Canes,  and  other  plants 
of  these  tribes.     This  part  is  of  several  khids. 


^44.  What  is  a  naked  stem?— 245.  What  is  a  spiral  stcni^ 
216.  What  is  said  of  the  direction  in  which  stems  turn? 


72 


THE    STEM. 


Fig.  109. 


248.  Jointed  Culm,  Fig.  109. 
This  is  divided  into  spaces  by  knots, 
or  joints,  as  in  the  straw  of  the  Oat, 
Wheat,  and  Rye. 

249.  The  Bamboo,  of  the  East 
Indies,  is  the  tallest  and  largest  of 
all  Culms;  being  sometimes  forty 
feet  in  height,  and  three  inches  in 
diameter. 


250.  Geniculated  Culm.  Geniculated  means 
bent  like  the  knee.  This  is  peculiar  to  some 
species  of  Grass.     Ex.  Floating  Fox-tail. 

251.  Simple  Culm.  This  Culm^is  without 
joints  or  knots.  It  is  straight  and  smooth.  Ex. 
Cats-tail,  Common  Rush. 


SCAPE. 


Fig.  110. 


252.  The  Scape,  Fig.  110, 
is  the  flower  stem.  It  springs 
from  the  root,  elevates  the 
flower,  and  bears  the  fruit,  but 


Plants  with 
furnished 


not  the   leaves, 
radical  leaves,  are 
with  Scapes. 

253.   Dandelion,    Daffodil, 
and  Colts-foot^  are  examples. 


What  is  a  culm?— 248.  What  is  a  jointed  cuimi 


THE    ROOT.  73 

254.  These  are  called  Stemless  plants,  as  the 
proper  Stem  always  elevates  the  leaves. 


PEDUNCLE. 

255.  The  Peduncle^  or  flower-stalk,  springs 
from  the  Stem  or  branch,  and  bears  the  flower 
and  fruit,  but  not  the  leaves. 

256.  The  Pedicel,  or  little  flower-stalk  is  the 
ultimate  subdivision  of  the  Peduncle. 

257.  The  Common  Elder,  is  an  example. 
The  Peduncle  is  the  stalk  which  bears  the  clus- 
ter of  berries,  while  each  berry  has  its  own 
pedicel.  A  bunch  of  Grapes  is  another  ex- 
ample. 


THE  ROOT. 

Having  thus  described  the  Flower,  the  Flower 
Stalk,  the  Branches,  the  Leaves,  and  the  Ste?n, 
we  come  now  to  the  Root. 

258.  Roots,  like  plants,  are,  with  respect  to 
duration,  either  annual,  biennial,  or  perenniaL 

249.  What  is  the  largest  cuhn  known'? — 250.  What  is  a 
genicnlated  culm? — 2.51.  What  is  a  simple  culm'? — 252.  What 
is  a  scape! — 253.  What  plants  are  examples? — 254.  What 
are  these  ctilled? — 255.  W^hat  does  the  peduncle  bear? — 256. 
What  is  the  pedicel? — 257.  Give  examples  of  the  pedicel. — 
258.  How  are  roots  distinguished,  with  respect  to  duration? 


74  THE    ROOT. 

259.  Annual  Roots  produce  their  flowers 
and  seeds  in  the  course  of  a  single  season  or 
year,  after  which  they  decay  and  turn  to  dus^ 

260.  Potato,  and  Cucumher,  are  examples. 

261.  Biennial  Roots  produce  their  herbage 
the  first  year,  and  their  flowers  and  seeds  the 
second  year,  after  which  they  decay. 

262.  [Caii^ot,  Parsnip,  and  CabSage^  are  ex- 
amples. 

263.  Perennial  Roots,  (produce  herbage, 
flowers  and  seeds  every  year,  for  an  indefinite 
period  of  time) 

264.  ^he  Oak,  Chestnut,  and  Peary  are  ex- 
amples. 

265.  Some  trees  continue  to  live,  grow  and 
bear  fruit  for  hundreds  of  years;  such  are  the 
\(Jedar,  Olive,  and  Oak. 

266.  Roots  are  dfstinguished  into  several 
kinds,  depending  on  their  shapes. 

Fig.  111. 

267.  Fusiform   Root,   Fig.   111^  spin- 
^  die-shaped,  being  thick  above,   or  near 

the  surface  of  the  earth,  but  gradually 
diminishing  in  size  as  it  descends  into 
the  earth.  This  Root  is  commonly  sim- 
ple, or  undivided. 

268.  Parsnip,   Carrot,   and   Radish^ 
are  examples. 


259.  In  what  time  do  annual  roots  produce  their  seed? — 
360.  What  are  examples? — 261.  How  long  do  biennial  roots 
continue? — 262.  Give  examples. 


THH    ROOT. 


75 


Fig.  112. 

269.  Premorse,  Root,  Fig. 
1 1 2,  abrupt.  Premorse  means 
bitten.  This  Root  termin- 
"xT^atesas  though  it  had  been 
'  <^\^'  bitten  off  under  the  grouncL 
Primrose,  and  Pedate  Violet 
are  examples.. 

These  Roots  do  not,  how- 
's /  ever,   always   have    this  ap- 
\  I  pearance,  it   being  only  after 
y                 the  first  year,   that   they  be- 
come premorse,  before  which  they  are  more  or 
less  fusiform. 


Fis;.  113. 


270.  Branched,  Root,  Fig.  113. 
(Divided  into  numerous  ramifi- 
cations or  branches,  like  the 
limbs  of  a  tree.  This  is  the 
most  common  of  all  the  forms, 
under  which  Roots  are  found. 
271.  All  trees  and  shrubs, 
and  most  annual  and  biennial 
plants  have  branched  Roots. 


272.  Fibrous  Root,  Fig.  114. 
It  consists  of  many  small  fibres, 
sometimes  so  near  each  other  as  to 
form  tufts.  In  poor  soils  the  fibres 
are  so  fine  as  to  resemble  down. 

273.  jNIost  of  the  Grasses  have 
fibrous  Roots. 


76 


THE    ROOT. 


274.  Tuherous  Root,  Fig. 
115.  \This  consists  of  a  num- 
ber of  individual  Roots,  or 
tubers  connected  together  by 
fibres,  or  strings,  running  from 

%  one  to  the  otherl 

n  ^■' 

275.  vSome  tuberous  Roots  are  perennial,  as 
the  Artichoke.  Others  are  annual,  as  the  Po- 
tato.) 

^Tig.  116. 

276.  Granulated  Root,  Fig. 
116.  This  is  a  variety  of  the 
tuberous  Root.  It  consists  of 
small  tubers  or  knots,  growing  in 
clusters,  and  connected  by  threads^ 
Wood  Sorrel,  and  many  of  the 
Grasses,  are  examples^ 

277.  Palmated Root,  Fig.  Ill, 
(hand    shaped,    consisting  of  ob- 

^long  tubers,  connected  where  the 
Root  and  stalk  join,  but  separate 
below,  somewhat  resembling  the 
hand.] 

278.  [pahlia,  and   Orchis,  are 
examples.  "" 

263.  What  is  said  of  the  duration  of  perennial  roots'? — 
264.  What  trees  are  examples'? — 265.  What  trees  continue  to 
bear  fruit  for  hundreds  of  years'? — 266.  By  what  are  the  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  roots  distinguished? — 267.  What  is  the  form 
of  a  fusiform  roof?— 26H.  What  are  examples?— 269.  Vv^liat 
is  a  premorse  root?-  -270.  Wliat  is  a  branched  root? 


THE  ROOT, 


77 


BULBOUS  ROOTS. 


Fiff.  118. 


279.  Solid  Bulb,    Fig.   118.     This 

consists  of  a  uniform,  fleshy  substance, 

^generally  of  a  globular  form.     It  dif- 

'fers  from  the  tuT)erous  Root,  in  there 

being  only  a  single  one  attached  to  a 

,  plantj 

280.  {Turnip,  Crocus,  and  Dog's-tooth  Violet, 
are  examples. 
Fi^.  119. 
^^      281.    Tunicated    Bulb,   Fig.     119, 
"^^  7 coated   bulb.      It  consists    of   many 
coats,  or  layers,  surrounding  each  oth- 
er, and  which  may  be  separated  in  suc- 
cession. 

282.    'The  Onion  \s  an  example. 

283.  Scaly  Bulb,  Fig.  120.  It 
jponsists  of  many  scales,  connected 
at  the  base,  and  lying  one  over  the 
other.  These  are  separate  pieces, 
and  n(jt  continuous  coats,  as  in  the 
tunicated  Roo^^ 

284.  ^liite  Lily  is  an  example. 
Sometimes  many' small  bulbs  are 

enclosed  in  a  common  tunic,  as   in 
Garhc. 


271.  What  are  examples?— 272.  What  is  a  fibrous  root?— 
373.  Give  examples.— -274.  Wliat  is  a  tuberous  root?— 275. 
What  are  examples'?— 27(5.  What  is  a  gramilated  root,  and 
what  are  examples?— 277.  What  is  a  palmated  root? 

7* 


78 


THE    ROOT. 


285.  RejJent  Root, 
Fig.  121,  (creeping 
Root.  This  Root 
creeps  along,  either 
on  the  surface  of  the  ground,  or  just  under  it, 
throwing  out  fibres  which  pierce  the  earth  at 
intervals,  and  now  and  then  shooting  up  its 
fruit  stalk  and  leaves^ 

286.  [Strawberry,  and  Mint)  are  examples. 
All  the  above  described  Roots   are  attached 

to  the  earth,  and  most  of  them  are  fixed  under 
its  surface. 

287.  There  are,  however,  some  plants  whose 
Roots  are  not  fixed  to  any  solid  substance,  but 
float  in  the  water. 

Fic^.  123. 

288.  Floating  Root,  Fig. 
122.  ''The  figure  repre- 
sents the  plant  called  Duck 
meat,  and  of  nearly  its  nat- 
ural size.  The  plant  con- 
sists of  little  flat,  green, 
oval  scales,  floating  on  the  surface  of  the  water 
of  ditches  and  stagnant  ponds.  From  the  un- 
der sides  of  these,  proceed  the  Roots,  hanging 
like  threads  of  several  inches  in  length,  and 
thus  is  the  whole  plant  constituted* 

278.  Give  examples.— 279.  What  is  a  solid  bulb?— 280. 
Give  examples.— 281.  What  is  a  tunicated  bulbl— 282.  What 
is  an  example'?— 283.  What  is  a  scaly  bulb?— 264.  What  is 
an  example? — 285.  What  is  a  repent  root?— 286.  What  are 
examples? 


APPF.N'DAGr.S    OF     PLANTS.  /9 

Floating  <JJvenror§  is  another  plant  of  sim- 
ilar habits.  Its  frond  or  leaf  is  nearly  of  an 
inch  in  diameter,  and  from  its  under  surface 
proceeds  a  little  tuft  of  Roots,  the  whole  swim- 
ming on  the  water  of  ponds.; 


APPENDAGES  OF  PLANTS. 


Besides  the  essential  part  of  a  perfect  plant, 
which  we  have  described,  many  species  are  fur- 
nished witli  arms  or  Appendages,  which  are 
entirely  wanting  in  others. 

289.  These  Appendages,  or  those  common- 
ly enumerated,  are  the  following.  Stipule, 
Bract,  Thorn,  Prickle,  Tendril,  Gland,  and 
Hair. 

Fi?.  123. 


290.  Stipules,  or  stipula. 
Fig.  123,  are  leafy  Appenda- 
ges \  to  the  proper  leaves,  or 
their  foot  stalks.  They  are 
commonly  smaller  than  the 
principal  leaves,  and  are  situa- 
ted at  their  bases  in  pairs.  In 
some  plants  these  stipules  soon 
fall  oft',  but  in  others  they  are 
permanent. 


287.  Are  there  any  roots  which  are  not  fixed  to  the  earth? 
288.  What  plants  have  floating  roots?— 289.  What  are  the 
names  of  the  arms  or  appendages  of  plants'? 


80 


APPENDAGES    OF    PLANTS. 


291.  Examples  are  seen  in  the  '^ea,  Rose, 
Wild  Cherry,  and  Garden  Violets 

292.  The  stipules  of  the  Grasses  are 
situated  within  the  bases  of  their  leaves^ 
and  are  generally  of  the  shape  repre^ 
sented  by  Fig.  124  d.  In  a  great  pro- 
portion of  plants,  this  part    is  entirely 


Fig.  125. 

293.  Bracts^  or  Floral  leaves. 
Fig.  125,' are  leafy  Appendage§ 
to  the  flower  or  its  foot  stalk, 
and  are  of  a  variety  of  forms 
and  colors.; 

294.  Tfiey  are  not,  like  the 
stipules,  situated  at  the  bases  of 
.the  leaves,  but<  on  the  peduncle 

of  the  flowersy  They  are  smaller  than  the 
true  leaves,  and  at  a  little  distance  from  them. 
295.  In  the  Lime  tree,  or  Bassicoody  this 
part  remains  on  the  tree  during  the  whole  year. 
In  the  Painted  Cup,  the  bracts  form  the  most 
beautiful  part  of  the  flower. 


290.  What  are  stipules'? — 291.  What  plants  beai-  this  ap- 
pendage?— 292.  Where  are  the  stipules  of  the  grasses  situa- 
ted'?— 293.  What  are  bracts'? —294.  Where  are  the  In-acts  sit- 
uated?— 295.  What  are  examples'? — 29(3.  Do  tliorns  arise 
from  the  wood  or  bark? — 297.  What  is  said  of  plants  losing, 
their  tliorns  by  cultivation? — 298.  What  is  an  aculeus? — 299. 
What  plants  are  armed  with  prickles? 


APPKNDAOES    OF     PLANTS.  81 

Vhr.  1-2G. 

|L^      2dij.  Thorn,  or   Spijie,    Fig.   12G. 

^^p^^^This  is  a   well  known   Appendage, 

'*^'  with  which  a  number  of  species  are 

armed.  It  originates  in  the  wood  of 
^*"the  plant,  with  which  it  forms  a  part, 
Ij  It  is  sometimes  found  on  large  trees, 
as  the  Honey  Locust,  but  is  more  common  on 
shrubs,  as  the  Thorn  Bush. 

297.  Uncultivated  Pear  and  Apple  trees  are 
often  armed  in  this  manner,  but  on  being  culti- 
vated the  thorns  disappear.  Hence  Linnaeus 
denominates  such  plants  as  tamed,  or  deprived 
of  their  natural  ferocity,  by  culture. 
Fi^.  127. 


41 


298.  Aculeus,  or  Prickle,  Fig.  127. 
Tliis  Appendage  docs  not  arise  from 
the  wood,  like  tl\Or  thorn,  but  only  from 
Ihe  bark,  and'rie^r  disappears  by  cul- 
tivation. 

299.  The  i?o.?^'and  common  Briar^ 
are  examples,  and  if  the  bark  of  either.be  strip- 
ped oft',  the  prickles  will  be  found  attached  to  it. 

Fi^.  128.  •   -** 

300.  TendrilM  Clasper,Y\g.\2S. 
Tilts  part  is  desigHcd  to  sustain  plants 
with  weak  stems,  by  taking  hold  of 
those  which  are  stronger. 

301.  Nearly  all  climbing  vines  are 

300.  What  is  the  tendril? 


82  APPENDAGES    OF    PLANTS. 

furnished  with  Tendrils.  They  proceed  either 
from  the  side  of  the  stem,  as  in  the  Gourd, 
from  the  end  of  the  leaf,  as  in  the  Gloriosa  su- 
perha,  or  sometimes  from  the  end  of  the  flower 
stalk. 

"^  Fig.  129. 

302.  Gland,  Fig.  129. 
This  is  a  tumor,  or  tubercle, 
generally  very  small,  which 
discharges  an  oily,  or  suc- 
^culent  fluid.  It  is  situated 
on  various  parts  of  the 
plant,  as  on  the  back  of  the 
leaf,  on  the  petiole,  or  some- 
times between  the  notches 
of  the  leaves.  Some  Glands  are  elevated  by 
little  foot  stalks,  as  at  g,  in  the  figure,  where 
they  are  represented  on  the  petiole.  ^ 

303.  The  Moss  Rose  owes  its  name  and  pe- 
culiarity to  little  Glands  on  the  calyx  affd  flower 
stalks. 


PUBESCENCE. 

304.  This  term  includes' the  clothing  of  plants, 
whether  it  consists  of  Itai?%  uool,  down,  hristles 
or  stings.  These  slight  Appendages  diflTer  much 
from  each  other,  in  form,    softness,  and  color. 

301.  What  plants  are  furnished  with  tendrils?— 302.  What 
is  a  vegetable  glandl — 303.  What  example  is  given? — 304. 
What  is  nneantby  pubesttence? — 305.  Whence  do  the  clothing 
of  plants  derive  their  names? 


BUDS. 


83 


305.  Their  individual  names  are  taken  from 
that  of  the  substance  or  thing  they  most  resem- 
bley 

306.  Thus  Mullein  is  woolly,  Colt's  foot  is 
downy,  and  Nettle  is  prickly,  <SfC, 


BUDS. 


307.  ^Buds  are  oval  protuberances  projecting 
from  the  limbs  of  trees,  and  containing  the  un- 
folded leaves  and  flowers, 

308.  Buds,  also  called  Gems,  are  of  three 
kinds,  namely,  Leaf  Buds,  Flower  Buds,  and 
Mixed  Buds, 

309.  1.  Leaf  Buds,  are  such  as  contain  the 
rudiments  of  the  leaves  only. 

310.  2.  Flower  Buds,  such  as  contain  the 
embryo  of  the  flowers  only. 

311.  3.  3//>re<:/ 5«r/5,  such  as  contain  the  ru- 
diments of  both  leaves  and  flowers. 

312.  The  Buds  of  trees  are  not  formed  in 
the  spring  just  before  they  expand  into  leaves 
and  flowers,  but  jn  the  summer,  or  autumn  be- 
fore, being  produced  for  the  purpose  of  protect- 
ing the  rudiments  they  contain  from  the  cold  of 

winter, 

-^ 

306.  Wlmt  are  examples?— 307.  What  are  buds?— 308. 
How  many  kinds  of  buds  are  there?— 309.  What  are  leaf 
buds?— 310.  What  are  flower  buds?— 31 1.  What  are  mixed 
buds? — 312.  When  are  the  buds  of  trees  formed? 


84  BUDS. 

313.  That  the  Buds  of  trees  are  formed  for 
this  purpose,  is  proved  by  the  circumstance  that 
in  hot  climates,  and  in  green  houses  where  the 
temperature  of  summer  is  preserved  through 
the  winter,  no  Buds  exist. 

314.  Trees  which  are  natives  of  cold  cli- 
mates, and  which  therefore  need  Buds,  are  al- 
ways furnished  with  them;  but  if  such  trees 
are  removed  to  warm  climates,  these  parts  are 
no  longer  produced. 

315.  Tree  Buds  consists  of  several  scales 
placed  one  within  the  other,  there  being  in 
many  instances  a  downy,  or  w-oolly  substance 
between  them,  evidently  for  the  purpose  of 
producing  more  warmth  than  the  scales  would 
do  sdone. 

316.  No  such  appendages  are  ever  seen  in 
annual  or  summer  plants  because  they  are  not 
needed,  the  hand  of  nature  being  ever  careful 
to  furnish  her  productions  with  just  what  they 
require,  but  no  more. 

317.  Hence  the  plants  of  the  arctic  region 
are  universally  furnished  with  Bud  scales,  or 
winter  cases,  while  those  of  tropical  climates 
are  entirely  without  them. 

313,  What  are  the  uses  of  buds'? — 314.  How  is  the 
use  of  buds  proved? — 316.  What  do  buds  consist  of] — 316. 
Do  annual  or  summer  plants  have  buds'? — 317.  What  is  said 
of  arctic  and  tropical  plants  with  respect  to  buds'? —318.  What 
are  the  forms  of  buds  ? 


IK'DS.  85 

318.  Buds  have  various  forms  but  are  most 
commonly  oval,  or  roundish  with  a  sharp  point, 
as  in  the  Rose,  Peach,  and  TAIac. 

.319.  With  respect  to  the  manner  in  wliich 
the  leaves  are  folded  within  the  Bud  scales,  there 
is  a  great  difference  in  different  plants.  Some 
are  doubled,  others  are  plaited,  and  others  fold- 
ed. 

The  following  figures  will  show  in  what  man- 
ner leaves  are  folded  in  their  Buds. 
Fig.  130. 

M  a/      Doubled  as  in  the  Oak,  and  Rose,  (a.) 

.fTlT       Double,  and  embracing  each  other 
U         as  in  Valerian  and  Teasel,  (b.) 

f^^        Doubled  in  a  compound  manner  as 
'  ^ ^j^  iu  Carrot  and  Mimosa,  (c.) 


^,       Rolled  inwards,  as  m  the  Grasses,  (cl.) 


•^^ 
^^e 


Tiled  as  in  Lilac  and  Privet,  {e.) 


ol9.  In  what  manner  arc  buds  folded  witliin  the  scales? — 
'i'-ii^.  What  dill'erence  is  there  l.>etween  the  leat',  and  flower 
l)uds]— 321.  Is  this  dilTerence  such  as  to  make  one  kind  dis- 
tni::uishable  from  the  otJicrl 


BUDS. 


Reclining  as  in  Wo/f's  banc,  and 
-^     Anemone,  (f.) 


i\wsi^%,  Rolled  breadth    wise,   as   in  the 

'^     Ferns,  (g.) 


Palm  tree  and 


r  r  I  T  u       Plaited,  as  in  the 
[  I  l/Ji  Birch,  (h.) 


Rolled  outwards,  as  in  Rosema- 
ry and  Primrose,  (?*.) 

In  all  cases  whether  the  leaf  be  rolled,  folded, 
or  plaited,  it  is  so  arranged  as  to  take  up  the 
least  possible  space. 

320.  There  is  a  difference  in  the  form  of  the 
leaf  and  flower  Buds,  by  which  each  may  be 
known  in  the  early  spring,  or  in  some  instances, 
even  in  the  autumn.  The  flower  Bads  are 
short  and  thick  set,  while  those  enclosing  leaves 
are  more  pointed  and  slender. 

321.  Hence  gardeners  and  others  by  inspect- 
ing these  parts,  and  comparing  them,  are  able 
to  judge  of  the  prospect  of  a  fruitful  season. 

The  flower  Gems,  like  those  of  the  leaves, 
are  wrapped  up  in  various  forms,  the  petals, 
and  calyx,  being  sometimes  rolled  into  a  spiral, 
sometimes  plaited,  or  doubled,  &c. 

3;i2.  What  is  said  of  the  horse  cliestnut  budl 


BUDS. 


87 


322.  The  Gem  of  the  Horse  chestnut,  being 
peculiarly  large,  is  one  of  the  best  specimens 
for  examination.  The  three  following  figures 
represent  the  diflerent  periods  of  its  gruwlli. 
But  the  botanical  student  ought  to  exanune  this, 
as  well  as  other  Buds  for  himself 
Fig.  13-3.  Figure  a  shew^s  a  Horse  chestnut 
^  A\  Bud  in  its  entire  state,  covered  with 
/%7l  its  winter  scales,  and  terminating  a 
^,(fi  ,#     branch. 


133.  The  same  is  shewn  at  h,  cut  in  two 
lengthwise,  and  exhibiting  its  young 
leaves,  just  beginning  to  expand,  but  still 
covered  by  its  winter  case. 


1^.      The  same  is  shewn  at  c,  with  the 
younoj  leaves  partly   open,   the   Bud 


scales  being  removed. 


3*23.  Is  the  pith  of  th(^  new  shoot  a  continuation  of  the  old 
or  not?— 3-24.  Are  bin  Is  individuals  or  parts  of  the  parent 
tree] 


8S  BUDS. 

323.  The  pith  of  the  brunch  in  the  autumn 
was  found  to  terminate  completely  at  the  base 
of  the  new  Bud,  as  represented  at  h,  and  in  the 
spring  following,  although  the  pith  of  the  new 
shoot  was  found  to  be  in  contact  with  that  of 
the  old,  yet  it  was  evident  that  it  was  not  a 
continuation  of  it,  but  a  new  production.  The 
same  fact  may  be  observed  with  respect  to  the 
buds  of  the  Cherry,  Pear,  Peach,  and  Lilac, 
and  probably  of  all  similar  plants. 

324.  Hence  Buds  though  situated  on  the  pa- 
rent stalk,  and  produced  by  the  vital  action  of 
the  plant  of  which  they  are  the  progeny,  are 
still  in  themselves  complete  individuals. 

325.  This  appears,  not  only  from  the  circum- 
stance just  stated,  but  also  by  the  well  known 
fact,  that  if  a  Bud  be  cut  from  one  tree  and  in- 
serted into  another,  it  will  grow  into  a  perfect 
branch,  and  bear  fruit  and  flowers  of  the  same 
kind,  and  in  the  same  manner  that  it  would, 
had  it  been  untouched. 

326.  How  far  this  may  be  practised  with  suc- 
cess by  budding  different  tribes  upon  each 
other,  w^e  do  not  know.  It  is  certain  however 
that  in  some  instances  plants  of  quite  different 
characters  will  grow  on  each  other,  as  in  the 
well  known  case  of  the  Quince  tree  upon  the 
Thorn  bush.  The  Pear  also  grows  well  upon 
the   Quince,  and  the  Potato  has  been  made  to 

325.  How  is  it  shown  that  buds  are  complete  individuals? 
326.  How  far  will  different  tribes  of  plants  grow  on  each 
other? 


CLASSIFICATION    OF  PLANTS.  89 

grow  upon  the  Love-apple,  (Tomato.)  and  the 
Melon  on  the  Gourd.  The  latter  instances 
however  are  only  mterchanges  among  the  same 
tribe,  and  there  is  no  doubt  where  such  affini- 
ties exist,  but  almost  every  plant  will  grow  upon 
the  others. 


CLASSIFICATION  OF  PLANTS. 

327.  The  illustrations  we  have  given  of  the 
different  parts  of  plants,  and  the  explanations 
of  the  terms  by  which  they  are  designated,  are 
merely  the  preparatory  steps,  by  which  the 
pupil  will  be  enabled  to  understand  a  system- 
atic arrangement  of  the  vegetable  kingdom, 
and  ultimately  to  distinguish  one  species  from 
another,  with  the  assistance  of  books  only. 

328.  The  scientific  arrangement  with  which 
we  here  propose  to  make  the  pupil  acquainted, 
is  that  of  Linngeus,  who  was  born  in  Sweden  in 
the  year  1707. 

329.  Linnaeus  was  the  most  industrious,  and 
consequently  the  most  learned  of  all  naturalists. 
He  travelled  into  all  parts  of  Europe  for  the 
purpose   of  gathering    and   examining  plants. 

327.  "What  are  the  objects  of  the  illustrations  and  explana- 
tionsalready  given! — o'2S.  What  is  the  scientific  arrangement 
which  is  to  tbllowl — 329.  What  account  can  you  give  of 
Linneeus] 

8* 


90  CLASSIFICATION 

He  even  explored  inhospitable  Lapland,  with 
the  same  object,  wliere  he  suffered  every  kind 
of  fatigue,  and  privation,  in  search  of  new  spe- 
cies. 

330.  And  such  was  his  devotion  to  the  cause 
of  science,  that  during  his  life  he  minutely  and 
carefully  examined  more  than  eight  thousand 
species  of  vegetables.  He  died  in  1788,  in  his 
seventy-first  year. 

331.  By  the  Linnaean  system,  the  Vegeta- 
ble   Kingdom    is      divided    into    twenty-four 

CLASSES. 

332.  These  are  distinguished  from  each  other, 
by  the  number,  situation,  or  proportion  of  the 
stamens^  so  that  this  arrangement  is  founded 
entirely  on  the  flowers  of  the  plants. 

333.  It  is  necessary  therefore,  in  order  to  as- 
certain the  place  of  any  plant,  and  consequent- 
ly its  name,  that  its  flower  should  in  the  first 
place  be  obtained. 

334.  The  Classes  are  divided  into  Orders. 

335.  These  are  founded  either  on  the  num- 
ber of  styles  or  jiistils  the  flowers  contain, — on 
the  situation  of  the  fruit, — on  the  kind  o£  pein- 
carp,  or  on  some  other  circumstance,  which 
will  be  explained  when  we  come  to  illustrate 
this  part  of  the  subject. 

330.  How  many  plants  did  he  examined — 331.  Into  how- 
many  Classes  does  tlie  Linnsean  method  divide  plants'? — 332. 
How  are  the  Classes  distinguished? — 333.  What  part  of  the 
plant  is  required  in  order  to  find  its  place? — 334.  What  is  the 
next  division  after  the  Classes'? — 335.  On  what  are  the 
Orders  founded? 


OF    PLANTS.  91 

336.  The  Orders  are  next  separated  into 
Genera. 

337.  The  names  of  these  are  arbitrary,  thai 
is,  they  are  not  founded  on  any  botanical  rela- 
tion, or  peculiarity  of  the  plant.  Some  of  the 
genera  are  named  after  celebrated  botanists,  or 
other  men  of  high  literary,  or  scientific  standing. 
Thus  Jacksonia  was  named  after  Mr.  Jackson, 
an  English  botanist;  LinncB  after  Linnaeus; 
Brofjielia,  after  Mr.  Bromel,  &c^ 

338.  The  genera  are  next  sub-divided  into 
Species,  the  names  of  which  are  mostly  derived 
from  some  circumstance,  or  peculiarity  by 
which  the  plants  can  be  distinguished  from 
each  other.  Perhaps  these  distinctions  are 
most  frequently  derived  from  some  difference  in 
the  form  of  a  leaf;  but  the  length  of  the  stalk, 
llie  place  whence  the  species  came,  and  a  great 
variety  6f  other  circumstances  have  been  the 
foundation  of  specific  names. 

339.  The  well  known  genus  Geranium  of 
which  there  are  a  great  number  of  species,  af- 
fords an  excellent  illustration  of  this  subject. 

340.  As  in  several  other  genera,  the  species 
are  often  named  after  some  plant,  the  leaf  of 
which,  the  leaves  of  the  Geranium  most  resem- 
ble.    Thus  we  have  the  Oak-leaved,  the  Crow- 

336.  Into  what  are  the  Orders  dividedl — 337.  What  is  said 
concerning  the  names  of  the  genera] — 338.  What  are  the  di- 
visions of  the  genera  called,  and  whence  do  they  derive  their 
names? — 339.  What  plant  is  said  to  afford  a  good  illustration 
of  this  subject? — 'MO.  Whence  do  many  of  tlie  geraniums 
derive  their  names'? 


92  CLASSIFICATION 

foot  leaved,  and  the  Aconite-leaved  Geranium; 
also  the  Heart-lea  vcd.  Jagged-leaved,  ^c. 

341.  This  IS  a  good  mode  of  distinction  be- 
cause it  is  not  only  permanent,  but  often  so 
striking  as  not  to  be  mistaken.  Thus  any  one 
who  has  seen  an  oak  leaf  can  select  the  oak- 
leaved  Geranium  from  all  the  other  species,  by 
a  mere  glance  of  the  eye. 

342.  Many  species  of  plants  produce  va- 
rieties; that  is,  some  plants  from  the  same  seed, 
or  root,  will  differ  from  others  in  consequence 
of  accidental  causes. 

343.  These  differences  may  depend  on  the 
mode  of  culture,  richness  of  the  soil,  tempera- 
ture of  the  climate,  and  a  great  variety  of  oth- 
er circumstances.  Thus  the  Apple  and  Pear, 
though  from  the  same  seed,  produce  on  differ- 
ent trees,  sweet  and  sour,  or  large  and  small 
fruit. 

344.  These  are  varieties  of  the  Apple  and 
Pear,  of  which  innumerable  examples  occur. 
But  the  species  never  change;  the  seed,  form 
of  the  leaf,  number  of  stamens  and  pistils,  and 
the  divisions  of  the  calyx,  and  other  characters 
on  wiiich  a  species  is  founded,  always  remaining 
the  same. 

345.  It  will  be  remembered  that  the  whole 
vegetable  kingdom  is  divided  mto  twenty-four 

341.  Why  is  this  a  good  method  of  distinction'?— 342.  What 
are  varieties  in  the  vegetable  kingdom? — 343.  On  what  do 
varieties  de])cnd? — 344.  Do  the  species  of  plants  ever  changed 
— 345.  What  are  the  divisions  of  the  whole  vegetable  king- 
do  ml 


OF     PLANTS.  93 

(,*LASSE8;  the  Classes  are  divided  into  Okders, 
tlie  Orders  into  Genera,  the  Genera  into  Spe- 
cies, and  the  Species  into  Varieties,  where  they 
exist. 

'?  A6.  The  first  eleven  Classes  are  founded  en- 
tirely on  the  number  of  stamens  which  the  flow- 
ers contain,  and  are  distinguished  by  names  de- 
rived from  the  Greek,  which  names  express  the 
number  of  these  parts  belonging  to  each  Class. 

347.  The  first  Class  is  named  Monandria, 
which  signifies  one  stamen,  being  compounded  of 
the  Greek  w^ords  monos,  one,  and  aner  a  stamen. 

o48.  The  second  Class  in  like  manner,  signi- 
fies two  stamens,  and  is  called  Diandria,  being 
compounded  of  dis,  twice,  and  aner,  a  stamen. 
The  third  Class  signifies  three  stamens,  and  so 
on  to  the  tenth. 

349.  This  part  of  the  Classification  is  there- 
fore extremely  simple,  so  that  any  child  who  has 
previously  learned  to  distinguish  the  stamens, 
may  immediately  become  a  practical  botanist; 
since  all  that  is  required  to  refer  a  plant  to  its 
proper  place  in  any  of  the  Classes  from  the  first 
to  the  tenth,  is  to  count  the  stamens,  and  ob- 
serve wdiether  they  are  all  separate,  and  of  the 
same  length.  Thus  if  the  flower  has  one  sta- 
men only,  it  belongs  to  the  first  Class,  Monan- 

346.  On  what  are  the  first  eleven  Classes  founded? — 347. 
What  is  the  name  of  the  first  Class,  and  whence  is  this  name 
derived] — 348.  What  are  the  names  of  the  second  and  third 
Classes,  and  how  many  stamens  have  eachl — 349.  What 
knowledge  is  required  to  refer  plants  to  their  places  in  the 
first  ten  Classes? 


94  CLASSIFICATION    OF    PLANTS. 

dria;  if  two,  it  belongs  to  Diandria;  if  three, 
to  Triandria;  and  so  on  with  respect  to  the 
others. 

The  names  of  the  other  Classes  will  be  ex- 
plained in  connection  with  their  illustrations. 

350.  The  Orders  of  the  first  thirteen  Classes 
are  founded  on  the  number  of  styles,  or  on  the 
number  of  stigmas,  when  the  styles  are  want- 
ing. 

351.  The  names  of  these  orders  are  there- 
fore indicative  of  the  number  of  pistils,  or  stig- 
mas, which  the  flowers  contain,  as  the  names  of 
the  Classes  are  of  the  number  of  stamens. 

352.  The  name  of  the  first  Order,  in  each  of 
the  first  thirteen  Classes,  is  Monogynia,  which 
word  is  derived  from  the  Greek  monos,  one,  and 
gyne,  a  pistil. 

353.  The  second  Order  is  Digynia,  and  is 
derived  from  dis,  twice,  and  gyne,  a  pistil.  The 
name  of  this  Order  is  the  same  in  most  of  the 
thirteen  Classes.  The  third  is  Trigynin,  three 
pistils;  the  fourth  Tetragynia,  four  pistils,  &c. 

354.  In  practice,  nothing  is  more  simple  or 
easily  learned  and  understood  than  the  first 
half  of  this  system.  A  mere  child  with  a  few 
days  practice,  may  learn  to  arrange  his  flowers 
according  to  it,  with  the  same  accuracy  as  the 
most  experienced  botanist. 

350.  On  what  are  the  Orders  founded'?— 351.  What  do  the 
names  of  the  Orders  of  the  first  thirteen  Classes  indicate? — 
35'3.  What  is  the  name  of  tlie  first  Order  in  the  thirteen  first 
Classes,  and  what  is  the  origin  of  the  fourth? — 353.  What 
are  the  names  of  the  second  and  third  Orders? — 3.54.  What  is 
said  of  the  simplicity  of  tiie  first  parts  of  this  science? 


EXAMINATION    OF    THE    FLOWER.  95 

355.  Thus,  if  a  flower  has  only  one  stamen, 
and  one  pistil,  it  belongs  to  Class  1.  Mon an- 
uria, and  Order  1.  Monogynia. 

35G.  If  it  has  one  stamen  and  two  pistils,  it 
belongs  to  Monandria,  and  Order  Digynia. 

357.  If  it  has  two  stamejis,  it  falls  under 
Class  2.  Diandria,  the  Order  being  Monogyn- 
ia, Digynid,  or  Trigynia,  as  it  has  one,  two  or 
three  pistils. 

With  respect  to  the  Genera  and  Species, 
more  practice  is  required,  but  the  elementary 
parts  of  the  whole  science,  with  common  ap- 
plication, may  be  understood  during  the  leisure 
hours  of  a  single  summer. 


EXAMINATION  OF  THE  FLOWER. 

Before  illustrating  the  Classes  and  Orders  by 
examples,  we  shall  make  a  few  observations  on 
the  examination  of  Flowers,  with  the  view  of 
assisting  the  pupil  in  referring  them  to  their 
proper  places  in  the  scientific  arrangement. 

In  order  to  determine  the  name  of  an  un- 
known plant,  it  is  neccssaiy  to  find  its  place  in 
the  Linna^an  System.  This  to  the  beginner 
who  has  no  assistant  but  his  Manual,  is  often  a 

355.  If  a  flowei-  has  only  one  pistil  and  one  stamen  where 
does  it  belons;^ — 35G.  If  it  has  one  stamen  and  two  pistils 
where  is  its  place? — 357.  If  it  has  two  stamens  where  is  its 
place'? 


96  EXAMINATION 

very  puzzling  process.  Even  to  the  experien- 
ced botanist,  every  unknown  flower  requires 
critical  inspection,  and  without  which  he  cannot 
determine  its  scientific  relations. 

A  good  lens  is  necessary  for  many  plants,  and 
should  always  be  carried  into  the  field  in  order 
to  be  used.  Small  tender  plants  should  be  ex- 
amined while  growmg,  or  when  carried  home 
should  be  immediately  placed  in  water. 

1.  In  the  first  ten  classes  the  parts  which 
claim  the  chief  attention,  are  the  stamens  and 
pistils,  and  here  to  determine  the  Class  and  Or- 
der, little  or  nothing  more  is  required  than  to 
count  their  number.  If  the  flower  has  five  sta- 
mens, all  separate,  it  belongs  to  Pentandria, 
and  if  only  a  single  style,  its  Order  is  Mono- 
gynia. 

2.  In  the  examination  of  the  Calyx  and  Co- 
rolla for  the  purpose  of  determining  the  genus, 
much  caution  is  necessary,  lest  the  number  of 
divisions  in  the  first,  should  be  mistaken  for  the 
number  of  sepals,  and  those  of  the  second,  for 
the  number  of  petals.  In  the  first  place  exam- 
ine the  Corolla  by  pulling  oft'  each  petal,  or  di- 
vision separately.  If  it  is  found  that  they  co- 
here, or  grow  together  at  the  base,  the  Corolla 
is  monopetalous,  and  the  petals,  instead  of  being 
distinct  parts,  as  in  a  polypetalous  Corolla,  are 
merely  deep  divisions.  The  flower  of  the  Iris, 
for  example,  though  monopetalous,  might  easily 
be  mistaken  for  a  Corolla  with  six  petals. 

3.  The  Corolla  being  examined  and  remo- 
ved, the  Calyx,  if  deeply  divided,  should  be  ex- 


OF    THE    FLOWER.  97 

aniiiied  in  the  same  manner.  Every  Calyx,  the 
leaves  or  sepals  of  which  are  joined,  is  mo/io- 
ph(/Uous,  or  single  leaved,  however  deeply  it  may 
be  divided.  In  the  Violet,  for  example,  the 
Calyx  consists  of  five  sepals,  each  of  which 
mav  be  removed  separately,  and  \vithout  dis- 
turbmg  the  others.  In  the  Rose,  and  Apple,  the 
Calyx  is  tive  cleft,  the  divisions  all  being  uni- 
ted at  the  base.  In  the  Violet,  therefore,  the 
Calyx  is  many  sepalled:  but  in  the  Rose  and  the 
Apple,  it  is  one  sepalled,  with  five  divisions. 

4.  In  many  flow^ers,  the  stigmas  are  so  lonuj, 
or  deeply  cleft,  as  easily  to  be  mistaken  for 
styles.  It  is  necessary  therefore,  in  the  exami- 
nation of  these  parts  to  ascertain  whether  they 
unite  below,  in  which  case  only  one  style  is  to 
be  counted.  The  Iris  for  example,  has  three 
petaloid  stigmas,  but  only  one  style. 

5.  In  many  of  the  Classes,  particularly  in 
the  fiftlt,  sixth  and  tenth,  the  genera  are  often 
distinguished  by  the  superior  or  inferior  situa- 
tion of  the  Calyx  or  Corolla,  or  both.  Some- 
times also,  these  parts  are  half  superior.  These 
points  are  easily  determined.  When  the  Calyx, 
or  Corolla,  is  situated  below  the  germen,  or  in- 
cludes this  part  within  its  whorl,  then  the  Ca- 
lyx or  Corolla  is  inferior,  as  in  the  Lily  and 
Pink;  the  former  being  an  example  of  an  infe- 
rior Corolla,  and  the  latter  of  an  inferior  Calyx 
and  Corolla. 

When  these  parts  are  situated  on  the  germen 
but  do  not  include  it,  then  the  Calvx,  or  Corol- 


>irw 


98  EXAMINATION 

la,  is  said  to  be  superior,  as  in  the  Apple,  Pear, 
and  Hydrangea. 

When  the  germen  is  placed  partly  above  and 
partly  below  the  Calyx  or  Corolla,  then  these 
parts  are  half  superior  or  half  inferior. 

6.  In  the  examination  of  flowers  containing 
many  stamens,  it  is  required  to  ascertain  wheth- 
er these  parts  are  situated  on  the  Calyx,  or  not. 
If  there  are  many  stamens,  that  is,  more  than 
twenty,  placed  on  the  Calyx,  the  plant  falls  into 
the  Class  Icosandria;  but  if  these  parts  are  in- 
serted under  the  germen,  and  on  that  part  call- 
ed the  receptacle,  it  comes  within  the  Class  Pol- 

YANDRIA. 

7.  If  the  plant  has  four  stamens,  two  of 
which  are  longer  than  the  others,  it  belongs  to 
the  Class  Didynamia.  Plants  of  this  descrip- 
tion form  the  natural  Order,  called  the  Labiate, 
or  lipped  tribe,  as  Mint  and  Horehound. 

8.  If  the  flower  has  six  stamens,  two  of 
which  are  shorter  than  the  others,  its  Class  is 
Tetradynamia.  Plants  of  this  kind  form  the 
natural  Order,  called  the  Cruciform  tribe,  of 
which,  Cabbage,  Mustard  and  Horse-radish  are 
examples. 

9.  It  is  generally  easy  to  determine  whether 
the  filaments  of  the  stamens  are  separate  at 
the  base,  or  not.  We  have  seen,  that  in  the 
first  ten  Classes,  these  parts  are  entirely  dis- 
tinct, throughout.  If  the  filaments  are  united, 
or  cohere  in  any  part  of  their  length,  or  at  their 
bases,  then  the  plant  falls  under  some  Class  not 


OF    THE    FLOWER.  99 

yet  mentioned.  If  the  union  is  entire,  forming 
only  one  parcel,  the  specimen  belongs  to  Mon- 
ADELPHiA,  as  the  Geranium  and  Mallows.  If 
the  filaments  are  united  in  two  sets,  or  parcels, 
however  unequal  in  number,  the  flower  falls 
into  the  Class  Diadelphia.  The  Pea  is  an 
example.  In  this  there  are  nine  stamens  in 
one  set,  and  one  in  the  other. 

In  some  instances  the  filaments  are  united 
into  more  than  two  parcels,  in  which  case  the 
specimen  is  thrown  into  the  Class  Polyadel- 

PHIA. 

10.  In  the  examination  of  the  Compound 
Flower,  or  the  Class  Syngenesia,  the  beginner 
w^ill  find  some  difficulty  in  distinguishing  one 
part  from  another  in  such  a  manner  as  to  sat- 
isfy himself  concerning  the  Orders.  But  the 
mode  of  examination  is  so  simple  as  hardly  to 
require  any  directions,  since  little  is  to  be  done 
more  than  to  distinguish  the  stamens  from  the 
pistils,  the  disk  from  the  ray,  and  the  tubular 
from  the  ligulate  florets.  With  respect  to  the 
genera  however,  there  is  more  difficulty,  nor 
will  any  thing  short  of  actual  experience,  give 
the  botanist  the  knowledge  w^hich  is  required 
to  make  accurate  distinctions  m  this  part  of  the 
science. 

11.  In  the  Class  Gynandria,  the  flowers  are 
so  pecuhar  and  difter  so  materially  from  all  oth- 
ers, that  after  having  examined  a  few  speci- 
mens, the  pupil  will  in  general  be  able  to  refer 
the  others  to  their  })roper  stations  without  diffi- 
culty. 


100  EXAMINATION    OF    THE    FLOWER. 

Nearly  all  the  plants  of  this  Class  belong  to 
Order  1.  The  stamens,  or  stigmas,  instead  of 
being  situated  around  the  germen  as  in  the  oth- 
er Classes,  are  placed  on  the  style,  or  stigma 
itself.  Nor  do  these  parts  resemble  the  sta- 
mens and  pistils  ol'  other  plants,  but  consist  of 
solitary,  fleshy,  undivided  processes  or  masses, 
which  appear  more  like  the  nectaries  of  other 
plants  than  like  the  essential  organs  of  repro- 
duction. 

12.  In  the  Class  Moncecia,  where  the  sta- 
mens and  pistils  reside  in  separate  flowers, 
on  the  same  plant,  the  difference  between  the 
staminate  and  pistillate  ones  is  generally  quite 
apparent.  The  pupil  on  taking  notice  of  the 
flowers  of  the  Cucumber,  Squash  or  Melon, 
will,  in  a  moment,  see  which  are  barren  and 
which  fruitful.  The  stamens  are  on  long  stalks 
near  the  roots,  while  the  pistils  are  on  the  vines 
and  appear  afterwards. 

13.  In  the  Class  Dicecia  the  stamens  and 
pistils  reside  on  different  plants,  and  there  is  in 
some  cases,  but  little  difference  between  the 
fruitful  and  barren  aments,  except  the  presence 
of  the  yellow  dust,  or  pollen  on  the  stamenifer- 
ous  tree.  But  the  pupil,  with  the  assistance  of 
botanical  descriptions,  will  soon  be  able  to  dis- 
tinguish the  barren,  from  the  pistiliferous  trees, 
and  the  satisfaction  of  doing  so  will  amply  sat- 
isfy him  for  his  trouble,  since  this  Class  contains 
some  of  the  noblest  genera  of  the  forest,  as  the 
Palms  and  Poplars. 


CLASSES    AND    ORDERS.  101 

14.  Plants  belonging  to  Polygamia  have  per- 
fect flowers,  together  with  barren  or  fertile 
ones,  or  both,  on  the  same,  or  on  separate 
plants.  The  Maple  and  Ash  trees  are  exam- 
ples. 

The  flowers  of  this,  require  the  same  kind 
of  examination,  as  those  of  the  two  former 
Classes. 

With  respect  to  the  Class  Cryptogamia,  it 
is  hardly  to  be  expected  that  the  young  pupil 
can  do  much  with  it,  though  one  of  the  most 
interesting  of  all  the  Classes. 


NAMES  OF  THE  CLASSES  AND   OR- 
DERS OF  THE  LINNiEAN  SYSTEM. 

Illustrated  chiefly  by  examples  of  the  most  common  North 
American  Plants. 

The  design  of  this  table  is  to  enable  the  be- 
ginner to  ascertain  where  any  plant  contained 
in  the  list,  belongs,  so  that  having  referred  it  to 
its  place,  he  may  then  observe  how  the  several 
parts  of  the  flower  agree  with  the  terms  of  the 
Class  and  Order.  Those  who  have  learned 
botany  without  an  instructor,  w  ill  see  the  ad- 
vantage of  this  plan.  By  knowing  at  once 
where  to  refer  such  flowers  as  those  of  the 
Milkweed  tribe  for  instance,  the  untaught  stu- 
dent would  be  saved  much  trouble  and  perplex- 
9* 


102  CLASSES 

ity  owing  to  the  peculiarity  of  their  flowers. 
The  same  may  be  said  with  respect  to  the  Iris, 
the  Golden  Club,  and  many  other  flowers. 
Besides  this,  the  progress  of  the  student  may  be 
greatly  facilitated  by  having  in  his  possession 
both  the  botanical  and  common  names  of  such 
plants  as  are  most  likely  to  fall  within  his  no- 
tice, during  his  botanical  excursions. 

After  this  Synopsis  of  the  Classes  and  Or- 
ders, there  will  follow  such  explanations  of  each 
Class  as  we  think  the  student  requires,  togeth- 
er with  descriptions  of  curious  and  interesting 
plants,  whether  native  or  foreign,  as  illustra- 
tions. 


CLASS  I.— MONANDRTA.     \  Stamen.    Orders?. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Example.     Salicornia,  {Saltwort^  Glasswoji,) 
Hippuris,  [Mare's  Tail.) 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Callitriche,  (  Water-  Staricort.) 
CLASS  IL— DIANDRIA.     2  Stamens.     Orders  3. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Veronica,  {Speedwell,) 

Utricularia,  (Bladderwort,) 
Collinsonia,  (Horse- weed,) 
Lemna,  (Duck  meat.) 

Order  3. — Triandria.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Piper,  (Black  Pepper.) 


AND     ORDKRS.  103 

CLASS  III.— TRIANDRIA.  3  Stamens.  Orders  3. 

Order  1. — Monogyma.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Iris,  (Flower-de-Ltice,) 
Scirpus,  (Club  rush.) 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Triticum,  (  Wheat,) 
Leersia,  (Bice  grass.) 
Agrostis,  {Bent  grass.) 

Order  III.— Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Lechea,  {Pin  weed,) 
Mollugo,  {Carpet  weed.) 

CLASS  IV.— TETRANDRIA.     4   Stamens.     Or 
ders  3. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Plantago,  {Plantain,) 
Cornus,  {Dogwood.) 
Mitchella,  (Cheque)-  berry.) 

Order  2. — Digyma.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Hamamelis,  (  Witch  Hazel,) 
Sanguisorba,  (Canada  Thistle.) 

Order  3. — Tetragyma.     Four  Pistils. 
Ex.  Ilex,  (Holli/,) 

Potamogeton,  (Pond  weed.) 

CLASS  v.— PENTANDRIA.     5  Stamens.     Or- 
ders 7. 

Order  1.— Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex,  Lysimachia.  (Loosestrife,) 
Datura,  (Thorn  apple,) 


104  CLASSES 

Verbascum,  (Mullein,) 

Viola,  (  Violet,) 

Lobelia,  (Cardinal  Flower.) 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Asclepias,  (Milkweed,) 
Gentiana,  (Gentian,) 
Chenopodium,  (Goose-foot,  Pig-weed,) 
Daucus,  (Carrot,) 
Cicuta,  (American  Hemlock,) 
Uraspermum,  (Sweet  Sicilij.) 

Order  3. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Staphylea,  (Bladder-tree,) 
Rhus,  (Sumac,) 
Viburnum,  (Arrow-wood.) 

Order  4. — Tetragynia.     Four  Pistils. 
Ex.  Parnassia,  (Grass  of  Parnassus.) 

Order  5. — Pentagynia.     Five  Pistils. 
Ex.  Linum,  (Fla.v,) 

Statice,  (Marsh  Rosemary,) 
Armeria,  (Thrift.) 

Order  6. — Hexagynia.     Six  Pistils. 
Ex.  Drosera,  (Sun-dew.) 

Order  7. — Polygyria.    Many  Pistils. 
Ex.  Xanthoriza,  (  Yellow-root.) 

CLASS  VI.— HEXANDRIA.     6  Stamens.     Or- 
ders 5. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Lilium,  (Lily,) 

Convallaria,  (Solomon^s  Seal,) 


AND     ORDERS.  10.5 

Erythroniuni,  (Dog^s  Tooth  Violet^) 
Oronlium,  {(ioldcn  Chib.) 

Order  2.— Digyma.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Oryza,  {Rice.) 

Order  3.— Trigvma.     Tliree  Pistils. 
Ex.  Medeola,  {Cucumber  root,) 
Rum  ex,  (Dock.) 

Order  4. — Tetragy.ma.     Four  Pistils. 
Ex.  Saururus,  {LizarcVs  Tail.) 

Order  5. — Polygynia.     Many  Pistils. 
Ex.  Alisma,  (  Water  Plantain.) 

CLASS  VII.— HEPTANDRIA.     7  Stamens.     Or- 
ders 4. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Trientalis,  {Chickvreed-Wintergreen,) 
.^sculus,  (Horse  Chestnut.) 

CLASS   VIII.— OCTANDRIA.     8  Stamens.     Or- 
ders 4. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Kpilobium,  (Willow-herb.,) 
Oxycoccus,  (Cranberry.) 

Order  2. — Digynia,     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Chrysosplenium,  {Golden  Saxifrage.) 

Order  3.— Trigyma.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Polygonum,  (Knot  Grass.) 

CLASS  IX.— ENNEANDRIA.     9  Stamens.     Or- 
ders 3. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 


106  CLASSES 

Ex.  LauruSj  {Sassafras,  Spice-bush.) 

Order  3. — Trigyma.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Rheum,  {Rhubarb.) 

CLASS  X.— DECANDRIA.     10  Stamens.    Or- 
ders 5. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Kalinia,  {Laur^el,  Iry,) 
Pyrola,  (  IVinler green,) 
Gaultheria,  ( Partridge-berry.) 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Saxifraga,  {Sa.rifrage,) 
Saponaria,  {Soap  wort.) 

Order  3.— Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Stellaria,  {Chickweed,) 
Arenaria,  {Sandwort.) 

Order  5. — Pentagynia.     Five  Pistils. 
Ex.  Spergula,  {Corn  spurrey,) 
Penthorum,  {Five  Horns.) 

Order  10. — Decagynia.     Ten  Pistils. 
Ex.  Phytolacca,  {Poke,  or  Scoke.) 

CLASS    XL— DODECANDRIA.     12  Stamens. 
Orders  5. 
Order   I. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Asarum,  (  Wild  Ginger,) 
Portulaca,  {Purslane.) 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Agrimonia,  {Agrimony.) 


AND    ORDERS.  107 

Order  2.— Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Euphorbia,  (Spurge.) 

CLASS   XII.— ICOSAxNDRIA.     Twenty  or  more 
stamens  inserted  on  the  calyx.     Orders  3. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Prunus,  (  Wild  Cherry,) 
Cactus,  (Prickly  Pear.) 

Order  2. — Digyma.     Two  Pistils. 
Ex.  Cratxgus,  (Thorn  Bnsh.) 

Order  3. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 
Ex.  Sorbus,  (Mountain  Ash.) 

Order  5. — Pentagyma.     Five  Pistils. 
Ex.  Pyrus,  (Apple,  Pear,) 
iSpirara,  (Meadow  Siceet.) 

Order  6. — Polygynia.     Many  Pistils. 
Ex.  Rosa,  (Rose,) 

Rubus,  (Blackberry,  Raspberry,) 
Geum,  {Avens.) 

CLASS  XIIL— POLYANDRIA.     Many  Stamens. 
Orders  7. 
Order  1.— Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 
Ex.  Sarracenia,  {Side  Saddle  Flower,) 
Sanguinaria,  (Bloodroot,) 
Tilia,  (Basswood,) 
Nymphaea,  (  Water  Lily.) 

Order  5.— Pentagyna.     Five  Pistils. 
Ex.  Aquilegia,  (CoZnm6m6'.) 

Order  6. — Polygynia.     Many  Pistils. 


108  CLASSES 

Ex.  Clematis,  {Maiden'' s bower ^) 
Coptis,  {Gold  thready) 
Ranunculus,  (Crowfoot.) 

CLASS  XIV.— DID  YN  AMI  A.    Fotcr  Stamens,  two 

of  which  are  longer  than  the  others.     Orders  2. 

Order  1. — Gy.^inospermia.     Seeds  naked. 

A.  Calyxes  mostly  five  cleft. 
Ex.  Mentha,  (Mint,) 

Verbena,  (  Vervain,) 
Leonurus,  (Motherwort.) 

B.  Calyxes  two-lipped. 
Ex.  Scutellaria,  (Scull cap.) 

Prunella,  (Self-heal.) 
Order  2. — Angiospermia.     Seeds  in  a,  vessel. 
Ex.  Bartsia,  (Painted  Cup,) 
Pediculans,  (Lousewort,) 
Mimulus,  {Monkey  Flower,) 
Chelone,  (Snake-head.) 

CLASS  XV.— TETRADYNAMIA.  Six  Stamens, 
four  long  and  two  short.     Orders  2. 
Order  1. — Siliculosa.     Seeds  in  a  short  pod. 
Ex.  Lepidiurn,  (Pepper-grass,) 
Thlaspi,  (Shepherd's  Purse.) 
Order  2. — Siliquosa.     Seeds  in  a  long  pod. 
Ex.  Sinapis,  {Mustard,) 
Raphanus,  (Radish,) 
Dentaria,  (Toothwort.) 

CLASS     XVL — MONADELPHIA.      Filaments 
united,  at  least  through  a  part  of  their  length,  in 
to  one  parcel.    Orders  7. 


AND    ORDERS.  109 

Order  1. — Triandria.     Three  Stamens. 
Ex.  Sisyrinchium,  {Blue-eyed grass.) 

Order  5. — Pentandria.     Five  Stamens. 
Ex.  Passiflora,  (Passion  Jloicer.) 

Order  10. — Decandria.     Ten  Stamens. 
Ex.  Geranium,  (Cranesbill.) 

Order  11. — Polyandria.     Many  Stamens. 
Ex.  Sida,  (Indian  uMal low,) 
Malva,  (Mallow,) 
Hibiscus,  (Hibiscus.) 

CLASS  XVII.— DIADELPHIA.     i^lamens  uniled 
into  two  distinct  'parcels  or  sets.     Orders  4. 
Order  2. — Hexandria.     Six  Stamens. 
Ex.  Fumaria,  (Fumatory,) 
Corydalis,  (Corydalis.) 
Order  3. — Octandria.     Eiglit  Stamens, 
Ex.  Polygala,  (Milkwort,  Snakeroot.) 

Order  4. — Decandria.     Ten  Stamens, 
Ex.  Crotolaria,  (Rattle-pod,) 
Phaseolus,  (Kidney  bean,) 
Trifolium,  (Clover,) 
Robinia,  (Locust  tree.) 

CLASS  XVIII.— POLYDELPHIA.     Stamens  uni- 
ted into  more  than  two  parcels.     Orders  o. 
Order  Polyandria.     Many  Stamens. 

Ex.  Hypericum,  (St.  John^s  wort.) 
Citrus,  (Orange,  Lemon.) 

10 


110  CLASSES 

CLASS  XIX.— SYNGENESIA.  Anthers  united 
by  their  edges  into  a  cylinder.  Flowers  compound^ 
or  collected  into  heads.     Orders  5. 

Order  1. — ^Equalis.  Florets  of  the  disk  and  ray  all 
fertile^  being  furnished  xcilh  stamens  and  pistils. 

A.  Florets  all  ligidate,  or  strap  shaped. 
Ex.  Leontodon,  {Dandelion,) 

Lactuca,  {Lettuce,) 
Hieracium,  {Hawkweed.) 

B.  Florets  all  tubular  and  erect,  forming  nearly  a 

level  top. 
Ex.  Eupatorium,  {Boneset,) 

Bidens,  {Burr-marygold.) 
Obder  2. — SuPEKFLUA.     Florcts  of  the  ray  obsolete; 
those  of  the  disk  with  pistils  and  stamens^    all 
fertile. 
Ex.  Artemisia,  (  Worvmoood,) 

Gnaphalium,  {Life  Everlasting.) 

C.  Florets  radiate,  and  ligidate. 
Ex.  Aster,  {Starwort,) 

Solidago,  (  Golden  rod,) 

Senecio,  {Groundsel,) 

Antliemis,  {Mayweed.) 
Order  3. — Frustranea.     Florets  of  thjg*disk  with 
stamens  and  pistils,  and  fertile;  those  of  the  ray 
with  stamens  only,  and  barren. 
Ex.  Helianthus,  {Sun-flower,) 

Coreopsis,  (  Tickseed-siin- flower,) 

Rudbeckia,  {Rudbeckia.) 
Order  4. — Necessaria.     Florets  of  the  disk  with  sta- 


AND    ORDERS.  Ill 

meJis  hut  no  pistils,  and  therefore  barren;  those  of 
the  ray  v:ith  pistils  only,  and  fertile. 
Ex.  Calendula,  (Marygold,) 

Iva,  (False  JesuiVs  Bark.) 
Order  5. — Segregata.     Besides  the  common  involu- 
cre, each  floret  has  its  distinct  perianth. 
Ex.  Elephantopus,  {ElephanVs  foot,) 
Echinops,  {Globe  Thistle.) 

CLASS  XX.— GYNA\DRIA.     Stamens  placed 

on  the  pistils  or  germen.     Orders  7. 

Order  1. — Monandria.     One  Stamen. 

A.  Anther,  terminal,  erect;  pollen  granular,  cohe- 

ring by  an  elastic  thread. 
Ex.  Orchis,  (Orchis,) 

Habernaria,  (Habernaria.) 

B.  Anther  parallel  uith  the  stigma;  pollen  pow- 

dery. 
Ex.  Neottia,  (Bird^s  Nest,) 

Spiranthes,  (Ladies^  tresses.) 

C.  Anther  terminal  persistent;  pollen  powdery. 
Ex.  Arethusa,  (Arethusa,) 

Pogonia,  (Pogonia,) 
Calopogon,  [Calopogon.) 

D.  Anther  terminal,  opercidar,  deciduous;  pollen 

waxy. 
Ex.  Cymbidiura,  (  Tuberous  Cymbidium,) 
Malaxis,  [Malaxi.) 

Order  2. — Diandria.     Two  Stamens. 
Ex.  Cypripedium,  [Ladies''  Slipper.) 


112  CLASSES 

Order  3. — ^Iexandria.     Six  Stamens. 
Ex.  Aristolochia,  (  Virginia  snake  root.) 

CLASS  XXL— MONCECIA.  Stamens  and  pistils 
in  different  flowers,  but  on  the  same  plant,  so  that 
some  Jioxoers  are  fruitful,  while  others  are  barren. 
Orders  8. 

Order  1. — Monandria.     One  Stamen. 
Ex.  Zostera,  (Grass-wack,  Eel-grass,) 
Zannichellia,  (Horned  Pond-weed.) 
Order  3. — Triandrfa.     Three  Stamens. 
Ex.  Eriocaulon,  (Pipewort.) 
Carex,  (Sedge  Grass,) 
Typha,  (Water  Flag,) 
Comptonia,  (Sweet  Fern,) 
Zea,  (Indian  Corn.) 
Order  4. — Tetrandria.     Four  Stamen?. 
Ex.  Alnus,  (Common  Alder,) 
Urtica,  (Nettle,) 
Moms,  (Mulberry.) 
Order  5. — Pentandria.     Five  Stamens. 
Ex.  Ambrosia,  (Bitterweed,  Roman  wormwood,) 
Xanthium,  (Sea  Burdock.) 

Order  6. — Hexandria.     Six  Stamens. 
Ex.  Zizania,  (  WiZd^ice,  Water  Oats.) 

Order  7. — Polyandria.     Many  Stamens. 
Ex.  Sagittaria.  (Arrow-head,) 
Arum,  (Indian  Turnip,) 
Castanea,  (Chestnut  tree. 
Quercus,  (Oak.) 


AND    ORDERS.  113 

Juglans,  (Walnut.) 
Order   8. — Monadelphia.      Stamens   united  into  a 

single  body. 
Ex.  Pinus,  {Pine.,  Spruce.) 

Thuya,  (Hacmatac.) 

CLASS  XXU.—DKECIA.— Stamens  and  Pistils 

on  different  plants,  one  being  barren  and  the  other 
fruitful.     Orders  8. 

Order  2. — Diandria.     Two  Stamens. 
Ex.  Vallisneria,  {Vallisneria.) 
Salix,  (  Willow.) 
Order  3. — Triandria.    Three  Stamens. 
Ex.  Empetrum,  (Crowbennj.) 

Order  4. — Tetrandbia,    Four  Stamens. 
Ex.  Myrica,  (Bayberry,  Wax  Myrtle.) 

Order  5. — Pentandria.     Five  Stamens. 
Ex.  Humulus,  ( Common  Hop.) 
Acnida,  {Acnida.) 

Order  6. — Hexandria.     Six  Stamens. 
Ex.  Smila^,  (Green  BHar) 
Dioscoria,  (Dioscoria.) 
Order  7. — Octandria.    Eight  Stamens. 
Ex.  Populus,  (Poplar.) 

Diospyrus,  (Persimmon.) 

Order  S. — Enneandria.     Nine  Stamens. 
Ex.  Elodea,  (Elodea.) 

Order  9. — Decandria.     Ten  Stamens. 
Ex.  Gymnocladus,  (Coffee-bean  tree.) 
10* 


114  CLASSES 

Order  10. — Polyandria.     Many  Stamens. 
Ex.  Menispermum,  [Moonseed.) 
Order  11. — Monadelphia.     Stamens  united  into  one 

body. 
Ex.  Juniperus,  {Juniper,  Red  Cedar,) 

Taxus,  {Dwarf  Yew.) 

CLASS  XXIII.— POLYGAMIA.     Perfect  flowers 
together  with  barren,  or  fertile  ones,  or  both,  on  the 
same,  or  on  separate  plants.    Orders  3. 
Order  1. — Mon(ecia.     Barren,  fertile,  and  perfect 

flowers  on  the  same  plant. 
Ex.  Veratrum,  {Hellebore,) 

Celtis,  {Nettle  tree.) 
Order    2. — Dioecia.      Barren,  fertile   and  perfect 

flowers,  on  distinct  plants. 
Ex.  Fanax,  {Ginseng,) 

Xanthoxylum,  {Prickly  Ash,) 
Acer,  {Maple,) 
Fraxinus,  {Ash.) 

CLASS  XXIV.— CRYPTOGAMIA.  Stamens  and 

pistils  concealed,  imperfectly  formed,  or  wanting. 

Orders  8. 

Order  1. — Fiuces.     Ferns.    Fruit  mostly  placed  on 

the  back  of  the  frond. 
Ex.  Poiypodium,  {Polypody,) 

Osmundia,  {Flowering  Fern,) 
Asplenium,  (Shield  Ferri.) 
Order  2.— Equisetacea.     {Horsetail.) 
Ex.  Equisetum,  {Scouriiig  Bush.) 


AND    ORDERS.  ]  15 

Order  3. — Lycopodixea'.  \Club  Mosses.)  Repro- 
ductive organs  ajnllary,  spiked.  Thecce  in  grains^ 
or  masses. 

Ex.  Lycopodium,  (C7«f6  ./T/oss.) 

Order  4. — Musci.     {Mosses.)     Dry  herbs  with  dis- 
tinct  leaves.,   producing   seed   vessels.,  furnished 
with  lids,  and  containing  spondes. 
The  Mosses  belonging  to  this  order  are  chiefly  found 

in  moist  places  in  the  woods,  and  in  sheltered  situations 

among  the  rocks. 

Order  5. — Hepatic^e.    {Liverworts.)    Herb  a  frond, 

the  capsules  not  generally  opening  with  a  lid,  as 

in  the  Mosses. 

These  plants  are  chiefly  found  on  rocks,  old  walls, 
and  the  bark  of  trees. 
Order  6. — Alg.e.     {Flags.)     Seeds  embedded  in  the 

substance  of  the  frond;  plants  chiefly  aquatic  and 

sub-merged. 
Ex.  Fucus  nodosus,  {Sea  Rock  Weed.) 
Order    7. — Lichens.      {Rock  and    Tree    Mosses,) 

Leafless,  flowerless,  perennial  plants,  with  a  thal- 

lus  and  external  disk  containing  sporules. 

They  are  found  on  old  wood  fences,  rocks,  and  the 
bark  of  trees. 
Ex.  Cetraria,  {Iceland  Moss,) 

Lecanora,  {Cudbear.) 
Orders. — Fungi.     [Mushrooms.)     Spondes  or  seeds 

arranged  in  tubular  cells,  placed  in  some  part  of 

the  external  surface,  often  in  the  lamellce,  or  gills. 

Frond  none. 


116  EXPLANATION    OF    THE    CLASSES. 

Ex.  Agaricus  campestris,  {Eatable  Muskroom.) 

This  order  comprehends  all  the  Mushrooms,  vul- 
garly called  Toad-stools,  of  which  there  are  several 
thousand  species  and  varieties. 


EXPLANATION  OF  THE  CLASSES. 

Having  thus  given  examples  of  several  gene- 
ra belonging  to  each  Order,  thus  also  fully  illus- 
trating every  Class  by  the  most  familiar  and 
common  plants,  we  now  proceed  to  explain 
each  Class  separately,  and  hope  to  do  so,  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  be  understood,  even  by 
those  who  begin  their  botany  with  this  little  vol- 
ume. 

It  will  be  needless  to  repeat  under  the  name 
of  each  Order,  the  number  otstamens  on  which 
the  Class  is  founded.  Nor  will  it  be  necessary 
to  again  shew  the  number  of  Orders  compos- 
ing each  Class,  both  being  contained  in  the 
above  Synopsis.  A  figure  will  be  found  in  con- 
nection with  the  name  of  each  Class,  represent- 
ing the  parts  of  the  flower  on  which  the  Class 
is  founded.  In  the  first  ten  Classes  this  illus- 
trates the  Class,  and  the  first  Order,  but  no 
more.  Thus  at  Class  first,  the  cut  shews  one 
stamen  and  one  pistil,  and  at  Class  second,  two 
stamens  and  one  pistil,  and  so  of  the  others. 
The  stamens  are  marked  a  and  the  pistils  h.  The 
Classes  are  marked  by  the  twenty-four  letters  of 
the  alphabet. 


CLASS    I.       CLASS     II.  11 


CLASS  I.— MONANDRIA      One  Stamen. 

1.  Any  plant  having  a  single  stamen 
falls  into  this  Class,  Fig.  A.  a  stamen,  h 
pistil. 

Monandria  is  not  a  large  Class,  but  it 
contains  some  plants  of  value,  among 
which  are  the  Ginger,  Cardamon,  and 
Tumeric. 

Order   1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

2.  This  is  the  place  of  the  plant  which  pro- 
duces the  Ginger  root,  a  spice  well  known  to 
all  our  young  friends.  These  roots  are  taken 
from  the  ground  when  the  stalk  begins  to  fade, 
and  being  scalded,  dried  and  ground  to  powder, 
the  ginger  is  fit  for  use. 

CLASS  IL— DIANDRIA.     Two  Stamens. 

^ig  ^-  3.  Any  flower  having  only  two 
stamens,  belongs  to  this  Class,  Fig. 
B.  a  stamen,  h  pistil. 

This  is  rather  a  small  Class,  though 
it  contains  several  plants  of  use,  and 
some  ornamental  flow^ers. 

Order  \. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

4.  Sage  is  one  of  the  plants  of  this  Order,  of 
which  there  are  120  species. 


1.  How  many  stamens  has  the  Class  Monandria'? — 2.  How 
many  pistils  in  the  Order  Monogynia  and  what  common 
sspice  belong  to  this  Class  and  Order? — 3.  How  many  sta- 
mens lias  Diandria? — 4.  What  garden  aromatic  belongs  here'' 


118  CLASS.    II. 

5.  Nyctanthes,  which  means  the  night  tree, 
is  another  of  this  Order.  It  is  also  called  the 
sorrowful  tree,  because  during  the  day  it  droops 
its  leaves  and  seems  to  wither;  but  after  the 
sun  goes  down,  it  erects  them  again,  and  during 
the  night  appears  fresh  and  flourishing.  In  the 
day  time  it  has  no  fragrance,  but  in  the  night  it 
blossoms  and  then  sends  forth  the  most  delight- 
ful fragrance.  It  is  a  native  of  the  East,  but  is 
now  cultivated  in  England. 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 

This  Order  contains  no  interesting  plants. 

Order  3. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 

Fig.  137.  6.  The  genus  Piper,  (Black  pep- 
per,) is  a  member  of  this  Order.  Of 
this  genus  there  are  about  sixty  spe- 
cies. That  producing  the  Black  pep- 
per of  our  tables,  is  a  climbing  vine, 
with  large  leaves,  which  are  broad, 
ovate,  and  acuminate.  The  flower 
has  neither  Calyx,  nor  Corolla.  The 
fruit  is  borne  on  a  kindof  spadix,  sus- 
pended in  the  manner  represented  by 
Fig.  137. 


5.  What  is  said  of  the  nyctanthesl — 6.  What  account  can 
you  give  of  the  black  pepper  planf? 


CLASS    III.  119 

CLASS  III.— TRIANDRIA.     Three  Stamens. 


Fig.    C,  a  the   three   sta- 
mens, h  the  jnstil. 


7.  This  Class  is  much  more  extensive  than 
either  of  the  others. 

8.  It  contains  the  Grasses,  the  Irises,  the 
Club-rushes,  the  beautiful  Crocus  and  many  oth- 
er useful  or  interesting  genera. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

9.  The  genus  Iris  is  a  member  of  this  Order. 
The  name  signifies  rain-how,  in  allusion  to  the 
number  of  colors  the  flower  contains.  The 
common  name  is  Floicer-de-luce. 

10.  The  genus  contains  sixty  species,  one  of 
which,  w  ith  its  fine  blue  flower,  is  the  chief  or- 
nament of  our  low  grounds  and  meadows. 

11.  The  genus  is  distinguished  by  its  having 
a  six-parted  flower,  eveiy  other  division  of 
which  is  rolled  backwards,  the  stigmas  being 
petaloid,  or  shaped  like  petals. 

Order  2. — Digyma.     Two  Pistils. 

12.  This    order   includes    the    Sugar    cane, 

7.  What  is  said  of  the  extent  of  the  class  Triandrial — 
8.  What  oommon  plants  does  Triandria  contain? — 9.  What 
does  iris  signify? — 10.  How  many  species  has  this  genus? — 
11.  How  is  this  genus  distingnished? — 12.  What  miportaut 
plants  does  the  Order  Dyginia  inoh\de? 


120 


CLASS    III. 


Fig.  131). 


Wheat,  Rye,  Barley  and  Oat,  and  therefore 
embraces  a  group  of  plants  more  useful  to  man 
than  perhaps  any  other  Order  in  the  whole  sys- 
tem. 

13.  The  Sugar  Cane, 
(Saccharum,)  Figure  139, 
grows  from  eight  to 
twelve  feet  high,  with  a 
jointed  stem,  similar  to 
Indian  corn.  The  tlow- 
fCrs  are  in  a  panicle; 
glumes  two  valved,  two 
flowered,  and  enveloped 
in  a  woolly  substance. 
The  stem  of  this  plant  is 
a  culm,  so  that  in  botany  it  is  considered  as 
one  of  the  grasses. 

14.  Sugar  is  obtained  from  these  culms,  by 
grinding  them  in  a  mill,  submitting  the  broken 
parts  to  pressure,  and  purifying  the  juice,  which 
it  yields  in  large  quantities. 

15.  Sugar  was  first  used  in  England  in  about 
the  year  1466,  when  it  was  only  employed  as  a 
medicine,  and  offered  by  the  wealthy  at  feasts. 
The  luxury  of  sweetened  tea  and  coffee  was 
then  unknown. 


13.  What  is  said  of  the  sugar  cane? — 14.  How  is  sugar 
obtained? — 15.  When  was  sugar  first  used  in  England  and 
for  what  purposes'? 


CLASS    IV.  121 

TETRANDRIA.     Four  Stamens. 

16.  Fig.  D.  a  the  stamens,  b  the 
pistil.  The  stamens  are  all  of  the 
same  length.  This  class  is  neither 
so  large,  nor  important  as  the  last. 
It  contains  however  many  foreign 
shrubs  of  great  beauty,  and  some 
native  plants  which  are  common  or 
interesting. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Style. 

17.  This  is  a  large  order,  containing  more 
than  a  hundred  genera.  Among  these  are  the 
Protea,  and  Banksia,  the  first  a  native  of  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  the  second  a  native  of 
New^  Holland.  These  are  both  among  the  most 
magnificent  and  beautiful  of  vegetables. 

18.  The  Skunk  Cabbage,  {Pathos  fcetida,) 
which  grows  abundantly  in  our  swamps  is  a 
member  of  this  order.  The  flow^er  of  this  ap- 
pears in  the  early  spring,  and  before  the  leaves 
are  to  be  seen.  This  flower  is  a  curiosity.  The 
spadix  is  oval,  and  is  contained  in  a  spathe, 
which  is  spotted  with  red  and  yellow.  The  flo- 
rets are  crowded,  and  each  one,  on  close  inspec- 
tion, will  be  found  to  contain  four  stamens  and 
one  pistil.     Some  weeks  after  the  flower,  large 

16.  How  many  stamens  has  the  class  Tetrandrial — IT. 
What  beautiful  foreiofn  plants  belong  to  the  first  order? — 18. 
What  account  is  given  of  the  skunk  cabbage'? 

11 


122  CLASS    IV. 

radical    leaves    uiifbld    themselves  around  it, 
which  continue  during  the  summer. 

19.  Of  the  genus  Cornus,  or  Dogwood,  we 
have  about  twelve  species  in  our  woods. 

20.  The  connnon  Dogwood,  (Cornus  Flori- 
da j)  is  a  large  shrub  growing  on  moist  ground. 

21.  It  flowers  in  May,  and  its  large  white  in- 
volucres give  it  a  very  showy  appearance,  espe- 
cially when  contrasted  with  other  trees  by  w  hich 
it  is  surrounded,  w  hich  are  then  just  unfolding 
their  leaves.  The  involucre  of  this  flower  is 
often  mistaken  for  petals. 

22.  The  genus  Plantago  belongs  here.  Two 
species  of  this,  the  broad  and  narrow  leaved 
Plantain  are  known  to  every  child.  The  broad 
leaved  grows  on  the  sides  of  foot-paths  about 
houses.  It  is  strictly  a  domestic  plant,  being 
rarely  seen  at  a  distance  from  habitations.  The 
narrow  leaved  called  also  ribwort,  is  found  abun- 
dantly in  rich  fields.  The  spike  is  dark,  with 
white  projecting  stamens.  Leaves  oblong  lan- 
ceolate, with  nearly  parallel,  and  very  conspicu- 
ous ribs. 

23.  The  Chequer  berry,  (Mitchella,)  is  a 
pretty  little  creeping,  evergi*een  plant,  which  is 
very  common  in  shady  places  among  trees. 
The  leaves  are  ovate,  a  little  cordate  and  oppo- 
site. 

19.  How  many  species  of  the  Cornus  have  wel — ^20.  What 
kind  of  a  tree  is  the  common  dogwoodl — 21.  What  part  of 
the  flower  of  this  plant  is  the  most  showy'] — 22.  What  is 
said  of  the  two  species  of  plantain? — 23.  What  is  the  appear- 
ance of  the  chequer  berry  ? 


ri,Ass   IV.  1*23 

24.  Tlie  flowers  are  white  with  a  bhjsh  of 
red,  and  have  the  most  delightful  fragrance  ima- 
ginable. These  flowers  are  twins,  two  being 
situated  on  each  germen.  The  fruit  is  a  little 
red  berry,  which  continues  all  winter. 

25.  This  plant,  if  taken  up  with  a  little  of  the 
earth  where  it  grows,  is  easily  cultivated  in  a 
flower  pot,  and  is  much  more  beautiful  and  fra- 
grant, than  many  foreign  plants  on  which  much 
care  is  bestowed. 

This  class  and  order  also  contains  a  little 
plant  growing  in  England,  about  the  shady  banks 
of  rivulets,  and  well  known  under  the  name  of 
Sweet  Woodruft';  The  old  English  spelling  of 
this  word  was  Woodderowffe,  and  hence  the 
rhyme  which  almost  every  one  has  heard  re- 
peated whether  he  can  do  it  himself  or  not.  It 
runs  thus, 

Dmble  U,  double  O,  double  D,  E, 
R,  O,  double  U,  double  F,  E. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  rhyme  spells  the  word. 
The  botanical  name  of  this  plant  is  Asperula 
odorata. 

54.  What  is  there  peculiar  about  its  flowers'? — 25.  What  is 

said  of  the.  cultivatin)i  of  this  ph^nt? 


124  CLASS    V. 


CLASS  v.— PENTANDRIA.     Fice  Sfameus. 

20.  The  name  Pentandria 
conies  from  the  Greek  pente^ 
five,  and  aner,  a  stamen,  and 
therefore  signifies  five  stamens. 

27.  Any  plant  having  five 
stamens  all  separate,  as  in  the 
figure,  belongs  here. 

28.  This  class  is  of  such  vast  extent,  as  to 
contain  about  a  fifth  part  of  all  the  known 
plants,  which  contain  visible  stamens  and  pistils. 
It  is  therefore,  separated  into  several  divisions. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

29.  This  order  comprehends  so  great  a  num- 
ber of  plants  as  to  require  several  divisions,  de- 
pending on  the  kind  or  situation  of  the  corolla, 
the  number  of  seeds,  or  the  kind  of  seed  vessel. 

30.  Division  1. —  Corolla  monapetalous^  seeds 
tivo  or  more. 

3 1 .  Comfrey,  Hounds-tongue,  and  Lung-wort 
are  examples. 

32.  Division  2. — Corolla  monopetalouSf  infe- 
rior.    Seeds  in  a  capsule^ 

33.  Loose-strife,  (Lysimachia,)  is  an  exam- 
ple.    It  bears  a  pretty  yellow  flower,   and  is 

26.  Whence  comes  the  name  Pentandrial — 27,  What  bo- 
tanical characters  must  a  plant  have  to  belong^  to  Pentandria? 
28.  What  is  said  of  the  extent  of  Class  VT— 29.  On  what 
dothedivisions  of  order  1  depend? — 30.  What  are  the  characters 
of  division  1? — 31.  What  plants  are  examples? — 32.  What 
are  the  characters  of  division  2? — 33,  Give  examples. 


CLASS    V 


125 


rommon  in  our  low  grounds.  Tobacco,  Morn- 
ing-glory, Bind-weed,  and  Mullein  are  other  ex- 
amples. 

34.  Division  3. — Corolla  monopetalous,  itife- 
rior.     Seeds  in  a  drupe  or  berry. 

35.  Examples,  Potato,  Night-shade,  and  Red- 
pepper. 

36.  Division  4. — Flowers  ynonopetalous,  supe- 
rior.    Seeds  in  a  capsule. 

37.  Cardinal  flower,  and  Bell  flower,^re  ex- 
amples. 

38.  Division  5. — Corolla  many  petalled,  infe- 
r^ior.     Seeds  in  a  capsule. 

39.  Violet,  Touch-me-not,  and  Claytonia  are 
examples. 

40.  Division  6. — Flowers  polypetalous,  supe- 
rior., 

41.  Currants,  and  Gooseberry,  are  examples. 

42.  We  have  given  the  most  common  exam- 
ples, that  the  learner  might  be  able  to  compare 
the  plants  with  the  descriptions.  Thus  Morn- 
ing glory  has  five  stamens  and  one  pistil;  the 
corolla  is  interior,  that  is,  it  surrounds  the  ger- 
men,  or  is  situated  below  it;  and  the  seeds  are  in 
a  capsule.  In  the  Currant  there  are  many  pe- 
tals, and  the  corolla  is  situated  above,  or  on  the 
germen,  and  is  therefore  superior. 

34.  What  are  the  characters  of  division  3? — 35.  Give  ex- 
amples.— 36.  What  are  the  characters  of  division  4? — 37. 
Give  examples. — 38.  What  are  the  characters  of  division  5? 
— 39.  Give  examples. — 40.  What  are  the  characters  of  divi.s- 
ion  61 — 41.  Give  examples. — 42.  What  descriptions  can  you 
give  of  the  moi-ning  j^lory  and  currant'? 

11* 


126  CLASS     V. 

43.  The  Primula,  or  Primrose  belongs  to  this 
place.  It  is  called  Primula,  from  primus,  first, 
because  it  is  one  of  the  first  fiowers  of  spring. 

Of  the  Primrose  there  is  a  great  number  of 
species  and  still  more  varieties.  They  are  gen- 
erally from  three  or  four  inches  to  a  foot  in 
height,  and  bear  flowers  of  various  colors  as 
yellow,  orange,  red  or  purple. 

Fig.  142.  44.  The  Auricula  is  a  spe- 

^^       ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  genus  and  few  flow- 
^fc^f  A.   ^^'^  have  been  more  celebrated 
W^^^^¥  ^h^^  ^^^^'     ^^^  colors  are  in- 
^^^^^^      numerable,   and   some  of  the 
^^OT|,     1^        varieties  of  exquisite   beauty, 
^^Bi   I  and  fragrance.     It  is  only  four 

^^M^  II  or    five   inches    high,  bearing 

^11  many   funnel    shaped  flowers 

on  the  same  stalk.    Leaves  ohovate  and  surround- 
ing the  scape.  Fig.  142. 

45.  Among  the  foreign  plants  belonging  in  this 
place,  the  Coffee  tree  is  undoubtedly  the  most 
important.  That  which  bears  the  Coffee  of 
commerce  is  called  Coffea  Arahica,  because  it 
originally  came  from  Arabia  to  Europe. 

46.  This  tree  grows  from  five,  to  eighteen 
feet  high,  and  bears  in  three  or  four  years  after 
it  is  planted.  The  leaves  are  opposite,  oblong, 
and  of  a  shining  light  green  color.  Flowers  in 
clusters,  white,  and  of  grateful  odor.     The  ber- 

43.  What  description  can  you  give  of  the  primrose'? — 44. 
What  is  said  of  the  auriculal — 45.  What  species  of  coffee  is 
that  which  we  use/? — 46.  How  large  is  the  tree  which  hears 
coffee? 


CLASS    V.  127 

ries  are  two  seeded,  the  two  flat  surfaces  being 
placed  together  in  the  capsule. 

47.  The  decoction  of  this  berry  first  Vjegan  to 
be  used  in  Europe,  about  the  end  of  the  17th 
century,  being  brought  there  from  Constantino- 
ple. 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 

48.  This  order  is  not  nearly  so  numerous  as 
the  first.  It  however  contains  many  plants  of 
■mportance  either  as  food,  medicine  or  ornament. 

49.  It  includes  the  Umbelliferous  tribe,  the 
cvhole  of  which  could  only  be  described  in  an 
octavo  volume. 

50.  Examples  of  this  order  which  are  most 
common,  are  Milk-weed,  Beet,  Elm  tree,  Car- 
rot, Coriander,  Gentian,  Goose-foot,  and  Water- 
parsnip. 

51.  There  is  a  curious  genus  belonging  here 
called  Stapelia,  so  named  in  honor  of  Dr.  Sta- 
pel  of  Amsterdam.  The  plants  came  originally 
from  the  deserts  of  Africa,  but  are  now  cultiva- 
ted on  account  of  their  singularity  in  the  botanic 
gardens  of  most  countries.  There  is  a  great 
number  of  species,  all  of  which  partake  of  the 
same  general  characters  and  most  of  them  have 
similar  appearances.  They  are  from  three  inch- 
es to  a  foot  in  height,  and  entirely  without 
leaves.     The  stalks,  or  trunks  are  fleshy,  often 

47.  When  was  coffee  first  used  in  Europel — 48.  What  is 
said  of  order  21 — 49.  What  common  plants  are  examples  of 
order  21—50.  What  extensive  tribe  of  plants  belong  to  this 
order? — 51.  What  is  said  of  the  little  plants  named  stapelia"? 


J  28 


CLASS    V. 


(covered  by  projecting  points,  or  tubercles,  and 
terminate  abruptly.  From  their  sides  there 
"         "  springs  now  and  then  a 

short  peduncle,  bearing 
a  large  and  sometimes 
beautiful  flower.  Fig. 
143,  represents  the  Sta- 
pelia,  (Vai^rucosa,)  and 
will  give  a  general  no- 
tion of  the  whole  tribe. 


UMBELLIFEROUS    TRIBE. 

We  have  already  explained  that  the  name 
of  this  tribe  arises  from  its  peculiar  mode  of  in- 
florescence. 

52.  The  essential  characters  of  this  tribe  are 
a  calyx  superior,  either  entire,  or  five  toothed; 
petals  five;  stamens  five,  alternate  with  the  pe- 
tals; seed  pendulous,  usually  adhering  to  the  end 
of  the  pedicel;  j)lants  herbaceous,  with  hollow, 
furrowed  stems;  flowers  in  umbels,  color  either 
white,  pink,  yellow,  or  blue. 

53.  Many  of  the  seeds  of  this  order  are 
agreeable  aromatics:  Caraway,  Fennel,  Dill, 
Coriander,  Parsley,  Celery,  Carrot,  Parsnip,  and 
Water  Hemlock,  are  all  umbelliferous  plants. 
About  900  species  of  this  tribe  are  known. 


52.  What  are  the  essential  characters  of  tlie  umbelliferous 
tribe? — 53.  What  common  plants  belong  to  this  tribe? 


CLASS    V.  129 

Order  8. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 

54.  This  order  is  small  when  compared  with 
the  two  former.  , 

55.  It  is  the  place  of\the  Sumac,  Elder,  and 
Viburnum.  , 

56.  The  Siww-hall  shrub  is  a  species  of  Vi- 
burnum. It  is  a  well  known  perennial  garden 
plant,  producing  large  white  flowers  in  the  form 
of  balls,  whence  its  common  name.  This  plant, 
by  cultivation,  has  become  a  vegetable  monster, 
the  stamens  and  pistils  having  turned  into  petals 
so  that  it  produces  no  seed,  or  fi-uit,^- 

57.  In  our  woods  we  have  five  or  six  species 
of  Viburnum,  several  of  which  are  worthy  of 
the  student's  notice.  The  straight  rods,  with 
red  bark,  known  by  the  name  of  arrow  wood 
are  the  growth  of  one  of  these  shrubs. "^ 

Order  4. — Tetragvxia.     Four  Pistils. 

58.  The  Grass  of  Parnassus,  {Parnassia)  is 
the  only  plant  worthy  of  notice  belonging  here. 
Its  name  is  derived  from  Mount  Parnassus, 
where  it  was  first  found.) 


5t.  What  is  said  of  the  extent  of  order  31 — 55.  What 
eommom  plants  belong  to  the  third  order? — 56.  What  is  said 
of  the  snow-ball,  or  viburnum? — 57.  What  is  said  of  the  vi- 
burnums of  our  vvoorls?— 5H.  What  plant  is  described  under 
the  fnurth  order! 


130 


CLASS    V. 


F\z.  144 


59.  The  species  here  repre- 
sented, Fig.  144,  is  a  native  of 
this  country  and  is  called  the 
CdroUnia  Parnassus.  This  is 
about  six  inches  high,  with 
radical  leaves,  which  are  near- 
ly round.  The  flower  is  white, 
single,  and  beset  with  a  great 
number  of  little  nectaries 
which  might  be  mistaken  for 
anthers. 


Order  5. — Pentagynia.     Five  Pistils. 

60.  Here  belongs  Flax,  {Linum,)  of  which 
linen  is  made.  It  grows  to  the  height  of  two 
or  three  feet,  the  stalk  being  a  little  larger  than 
a  knitting  needle.  At  the  top  there  is  a  loose 
coiymb  of  blue  flowers  which  give  place,  when 
the  seed  is  ripe,  to  round  capsules  about  the  size 
of  small  peas.  These  contain  the  seed,  of 
which  the  linseed  oil,  used  in  painting  houses  is 
made.  The  use  of  flax  was  known  in  the 
days  of  Moses. 

61.  Sun-dew,  {Drosera)  is  a  pretty  little 
plant  which  has  a  place  here.  The  leaves  are 
spread  upon  the  ground,  their  shape  round,  and 
their  edges  fringed  with  nectaries  or  glands, 
which  are  always  covered  with  drops  of  clear 
liquor,  although  exposed  to  the  heat  of  the  sun; 


59.  What  peculiarity  does  this  plant  present? — GO.  What 
important  plant  belone^s  to  the  fifth  order? — 01.  What  curious 
little  plant  also  belongs  here? 


CLASS     VI.  131 


hence  the  name.  In  the  midst  of  the  leaves  a 
scape  rises  two  inches  high,  bearing  white  flowers. 
6*2.  Sea-pink,  or  Tlirill.  and  8ea-lavender, 
also  belong  to  this  place.  The  former  is  a  good 
example,  of  a  scape  bearing  a  Ccqniiuii  or  head 
of  flowers. 


CLASS    VI.— HEXANDRIA      Six  Stamens. 

G3.  The  name  of  this  class 
comes  from  the  Greek  hex,  six, 
and  auer,  a  stamen.  The  num- 
ber of  stamens  is  six  and  all  of 
similar  length.     Fig.  F. 

64.  This  is  a  veiy  important  class  to  the 
florist,  and  young  botanist,  as  it  contains  many 
of  the  most  beautiful  and  common  garden  flow- 
ers, several  of  which  display  their  stamens  and 
pistils  in  a  manner  so  conspicuous  as  not  to  be 
mistaken.  The  Lily,  Tuberose,  Crown  Imperial, 
Tulip,  Hyacinth,  Amaryllis,  and  the  Snow  drop, 
are  all  among  the  greatest  beauties  of  the  vege- 
table kingdom.  Here  also  belong  several  es- 
culent plants  of  great  value,  as  Rice,  Pine  Ap- 
ple, Asparagus,  and  the  Plantain  tree^  an  im- 
portant tree  in  hot  climates.  "^ 


0'2.  What  plant  is  said  to  present  a  good  example  of  a  scape 
and  capituni? — 63.  Whence  comes  the  name  of  the  sixth 
class] — 64.  What  is  said  of  the  importance  of  this  class? — 
what  favorite  flowers  and  esculent  plants  of  value  belong  to  fhis 
class?. 


132  CLASS    VI. 

Order   1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

65.  This  is  the  largest  and  much  the  most 
important  order.  It  contains  the  Lily,  Ama- 
ryllis, Bamboo,  Fan  Palm,  Aloe,  Tulip,  Lily  of 
the  Valley,  Star  of  Bethlehem,  Hyacinth,  Solo- 
mon's Seal,  Crown  Imperial,  and  many  other 
beauties,  or  important  plants. 

66.  AmaryUis  is  a  most  superb  genus  of  the 
Lily  tribe,  containing  a  great  number  of  spe- 
cies. The  characters  of  the  genus  are,  flower 
nodding,  irregular  funnel  shaped  and  gaping,  or 
ringent,  filaments  .declinate,  or  falling  down, 
stigma  three  lobed. 

67.  The  species  Jacobea,  called  Jacob's  Lily, 
is  four  or  five  inches  high,  the  petals  gracefully 
curved,  of  a  dark  red  color,  and  velvet  lustre, 
forming  on  the  whole,  a  flower  of  remarkable 
beauty.     This  is  an  American  species. 

Fig.  146.  68.  The  Aloe  genus  consists  of 
a  large  number  of  odd  looking 
thick  leaved  plants  which  are  na- 
tives of  hot  climates.  The  medi- 
cine called  aloes  is  the  dried  juice 
'of  one  species.  Fig.  146  repre- 
sents the  species  variegata.  The 
leaves  are  radical,  three  cornered, 
rigid  and  pointed,  forming  at  the 
base  an  entire  mass.     In  the  centre  rises  the 

65.  What  is  said  of  the  first  order,  and  what  plants  are 
enumerated  as  belonging  to  it?— 66.  What  is  said  of  the 
amaryllisl — 67.  What  American  species  of  amaryllisis  men- 
jtioned?— 68.  What  is  the  general  appearance  of  the  aloe  genus? 


CLASS    VI.  133 

scape,  three  or  four  feet  high  bearing  many 
pink  flowers.  The  whole  genus  came  originally 
from  Africa,  but  is  now  cultivated  in  hot  houses 
in  most  parts  of  the  world. 

69.  The  Lily  genus  contains  some  of  the 
most  beautiful  of  flowers.  Linnaeus  calls  them 
"  the  nobility  of  the  vegetable  kingdom." 

70.  This  genus  is  distingushed  as  follows. 
calyx  none,  corolla  inferior,  six  petalled,  campa- 
nulate;  each  petal  having  a  line  from  the  mid- 
dle to  the  base;  valves  of  the  capsule  connect- 
ed by  a  mesh  of  hairs. 

7L  The  White  Lily  rises  to  the  height  of 
three  feet,  flowers  in  June  and  July:  leaves 
lanceolate,  narrowed  at  the  base  and  scattered 
along  the  stalk;  corolla,  campanulate  and 
smooth  inside. 

Order  2. — Digyma.     Two  Pistils. 

l'^.  This  is  a  small  order,  but  it  contains  the 
Rice  plant,  a  species  of  great  importance  to 
the  wants  of  man.  This  is  an  annual  plant, 
growing  from  three  to  sLx  feet  high,  with  a  smi- 
ple,  erect,  round,  jointed  stem.  The  flowers 
are  in  a  large  terminal  panicle. 

73.  Rice  is  cuhivated  in  great  abundance  in 
most  parts  of  India,  where  it  is  the  chief  article 
of  food  for  the  natives.    In  our  Southern  States, 

69.  What  did  Linnaeus  say  of  the  lily  tribe? — 70.  How  is 
the  lily  genus  distinguished] — 71.  Give  a  description  of  the 
white  lily? — 72.  What  important  plant  does  tlie  second  order 
containl — 73.  In  what  country  do  the  inhabitants  chiefly  liv« 
Oil  rice'? 

12 


134 


CLASS    VII. 


especially  in  the  Carolinas,  large  quantities  are 
also  raised. 


CLASS  VII.— HEPTANDRIA.    Seveio  Stamej 


74.  The  name  of  this 
class  comes  from  hepta,  se- 
ven, and  aneVf  a  stamen. 

This  is  a  small  class,  and 
contains  few  plants  of  im- 
portance. The  Horse  Chest- 
nut is  among  the  best  known. 


Order   1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

75.  The  genus  Esculus,  contains  several  spe- 
cies, one  of  which  is  the  well  known  Horse 
Chestnut.  This  tree  came  originally  from  the 
northern  part  of  Asia,  but  is  now  common  in 
most  parts  of  the  world. 

The  calt/x  of  this  plant  is  one  leaved;  corolla 
four  or  five  petaled  inserted  in  the  calyx;  cap- 
sules large,  and  the  seeds  Chestnut-like. 

The  leaves  are  digitate,  and  seven  parted. 
Few  trees  are  more  magnificent  and  beautiful 
than  this  when  in  flower. 


74.   What  does  the  name  of  the  seventh  class  signiiyl — 75. 

Whatornameulal  plant  belongs  to  this  class'? 


CLASS  vin.  135 

CLASS  VITT,— OCTANDRTA.     Eight  Stamens. 
Fiff.  H. 


76.  Tlie  name  of  this  class  sig- 
'^    nifies  eight  stamens^- 


77.  This  class,  though  not  extensive,  con- 
tains a  number  of  genera  of  some  notoriety,  ei- 
ther as  producing  food,  or  ornamental  flowers. 

Order   1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

78.  The  Nasturtion,  a  well  known  climbing 
plant,  the  fruit  of  which  is  pickled,  and  eaten, 
belongs  here.  In  the  evening,  the  flowers  of 
this  plant  have  been  obsei-ved  to  emit  sponta- 
neously, at  intervals,  sparks  of  light,  like  the 
faint  flashes  of  an  electrical  machine. 

79.  The  Heath,  (Erica,)  a  most  numerous 
genus,  is  a  member  of  this  order.  Loudon's 
Enci/clopedia  of  Plants,  contains  a  description 
of  nearly  400  species  of  this  plant." 

80.  A  few^  species  of  Heath  are  natives  of 
Rurope.  but  all  the  cultivated  kinds  came  origi- 
nally from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.^  Not  one 
of  the  Heaths  has  been  found  in  America. 


76.  What  does  the  name  of  the  eighth  class  signify?— 77. 
What  is  said  of  the  extent  and  importance  of  this  class? — 78. 
What  peculiarity  in  the  nasturtion  is  noticed? — 79.  How  nu- 
merous are  the  species  of  heath? — 80.  Where  are  the  heaths 
from? 


136 


CLASS    IX. 


81.  All  the  species  are  ever- 
green shrubs,  from  one  to  two  feet 
high.  Most  of  them  are  thickly 
branched,  and  closely  beset  with 
fine  leaves.  The  flowers  are  very 
numerous,  and  in  the  majority,  ei- 
ther red  or  white,  but  sometimes 
pink,  or  purple.  The  sepals  are 
four;  the  corolla  four  cleft,  bell- 
shaped,  and  hangs  pendulous  like 
that  of  the  Whortleberry,  as  rep- 
resented by  Fig.  149,  which  is 
the  species  physodes. 

These  plants  are  great  favorites  as  house- 
plants,  because  they  are  of  easy  culture,  pro- 
duce a  profusion  of  flowers,  and  many  of  them 
flower  in  the  winter. 


CLASS  IX  — ENNEANDRIA. 

Fig.  I. 


Nine  Stamens. 


82.  The  name  of  this  class 
comes  from  the  Greek  ennea, 
line,  and  aner,  a  stamen. 


83.  This  is  the  smallest  class  in  the  system, 
there  being  only  a  few  plants  wliich  have  exact- 

81.  What  description  can  you  give  of  the  heaths? — 82. 
What  does  Enneandria  nnean"? — 83.  What  is  said  of  the  ex- 
tent of  this  classl 


CLASS    IX. 


137 


Fig.  151. 


ly  nine  stamens.  Rhul)arb,  Cinnamon-tree, 
and  Cashew-nut,  are  tlie  most  important  gene- 
ra of  this  class. 

Order   1. — Monogynia. — One  Pistil. 

84.  The  genus  Laurus  contains  the  Cinna- 
mon tree,  the  Sassafras,  and  the  Camphor  tree, 
all  of  them  well  known  for  their  aromatic  qual- 
ities. 

85.  The  Cinnamon  tree,  of 
which  Fig.  151  represents  a 
branch,  is  a  native  of  the 
East,  growing  abundantly  on 
.the  islands  of  Ceylon  and  Su- 
matra. It  commonly  rises  to 
the  height  of  about  20  feet, 
and  bears  fruit  of  a  blue  col- 
or, about  the  size  of  filberts, 
and  of  an  insipid  taste.  The 
flowers  are  small,  and  the 
leaves  ovate,  lanceolate,  and 
beautifully  reticulated.  It  is 
the  inner  bark  of  this  tree  which  forms  that 
well  known  spice  called  Cinnamon. 

86.  The  Camphor  tree  is  an  evergreen,  re- 
sembling in  appearance  the  Cinnamon,  and 
growing  in  the  same  countries.  The  wood, 
roots,  leaves  and  bark  of  this  tree,  when  nib- 
bed or  heated,  emit  a  strong  odor  of  camphor. 


84.  What  important  aromatics  belong  to  order  first  of  class 
1X1—85.  Where  does  the  cinnamon  tree  grow*? — ^.  What 
is  the  native  country  of  the  camphor  treel 

12* 


138  CLASS    X. 

87.  The  (Camphor  is  obtained  by  distilling  the 
different  parts  of  this  tree,  cut  small,  and  sus- 
pended in  a  net,  over  a  vessel  of  boiling  w^ater. 
In  the  head  of  the  still  through  which  the  steam 
passes,  there  is  placed  some  straw,  on  which 
the  Camphor  is  deposited  as  it  rises  along  with 
the  steam. 

Order  3. — Trigynia.     Two  Pistils. 

88.  The  only  genus  belonging  here  is  Rhu- 
barb, one  species  of  which  is  cultivated  in  our 
gardens  for  the  purpose  of  making  pies  and 
tarts.  The  part  used  for  this  purpose  is  the 
foot  stalk  of  the  leaf. 

CLASS  X.— DECANDRIA.     Tpm  Stamens. 


89.  The  name  of  this  class 
comes  from  deka^  ten,  and  anevj 
a  stamen. 


90.  The  stamens  in  this  class  are  ten  in  num- 
ber, and  distinct,  that  is,  not  united  in  any  part 
of  their  length.  In  the  class  Diadelphia,  the 
stamens  are  also  ten  in  number,  but  are  united 

87.  What  is  the  mode  of  obtaining  camphor? — 88.  What 
is  the  only  plant  belonging  to  the  third  order  of  this  class? 
89.  How  is  the  name  of  the  tenth  class  derivcdl — 90.  How 
are  the  flowers  of  this  class  distinguished  from  the  class  Dia- 
delphia? 


CLASS    X.  139 

into  two  distinct  sets,  or  parrels.  By  this  rlif- 
terence,  the  two  classes  are  distinguished,  in  ad- 
dition to  which,  Diadelphous  plants  have  a  but- 
terfly shaped  corolla. 

91.  This  class  embraces  many  useful,  and  a 
considerable  number  of  highly  beautiful  plants. 
Among  the  former  are  Logwood,  Mahogany, 
and  the  bitter  drug  Quassia,  and  among  the  lat- 
ter we  find  the  Pink,  Laurel,  Rosebay,  Hydran- 
gea, and  Venus'  Flytrap. 

-MoNOGYNiA.     One  Pistil. 

92.  Mahogany  tree. 
This  genus  is  called  Swe- 
' tenia,  in  honor  of  Dr.  Von 
Sweiten,  a  German.  The 
tree  of  the  first  magni- 
tude, growing  from  the 
height  of  80  to  100  feet. 

The  leaves  are  pinnate, 
growing  in  four  pairs  as 
shown  by  Fig.  153;  leaf- 
ets  oblong,  ovate  and  lanceolate;  flowers  in  a 
panicle;  calyx  five  cleft;  petals  five;  flowers 
red. 

92.  It  is  a  native  of  the  hottest  parts  of 
America,  and  therefore  was  unknown  before 
the  discovery  of  Columbus. 

94.  Venus'  Fly-trap,  is  a  curiosity  on  ac- 

91.  What  useful  and  ornamental  plants  does  this  class  em- 
brace?— 92.  What  description  can  you  give  of  the  mahogany 
treel— 93.  What  is  the  native  country  of  this  tree?— 94.  Why 
is  Venus'  fly-trap  a  curiosity? 


140  CLASS    X. 

rount  of  its  liaving  leaves,  which  catch  and  re- 
tain flies  and  other  insects,  when  they  happen 
to  walk  across  them. 

^^|;^^'^-  95.     This    plant  consists  of 

^"^  several  radical  leaves,   in    the 

midst  of  which,  there  rises  a 
single  scape  as  shown  by  Fig. 
154.  The  leaves  have  winged 
petioles,  the  proper  leaf  being 
nearly  in  the  form  of  two  ob- 
'long  circles  with  their  edges 
joined.  This  is  the  part,  which 
when  open,  as  seen  by  the  low- 
er leaves  of  the  figure  forms  the  trap.  When 
the  line  between  the  two  halves  of  the  leaf  is 
irritated,  or  touched  ever  so  lightly,  the  two 
oval  parts  instantly  begin  to  move  towards 
each  other,  and  thus  fold  themselves  together 
as  represented  by  the  three  upper  leaves. 
Thus  when  an  insect  crawls  along  this  part  of 
the  leaf,  unless  it  immediately  escapes,  it  is 
caught  and  retained. 

Order  2. — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 

96.  The  Hydrangea,  a  well  known  and  fa- 
vorite flower  belongs  here.  The  species  most 
esteemed  is  an  under  shrub,  producing  a  pro- 
fusion of  pink  flowers.  This  is  from  China, 
But  there  are  several  species  Vv^hich  are  natives 
of  our  southern  states. 

95.  What  description  can  you  give  of  Venus'  fly-trap? — 
96    What  favi^rite  flowers  belong  to  the  second  order"? 


CLASS    XI. 


141 


97.  The  Pink,  (Dianthiis,)  is  also  a  member 
of  this  order. 

98.  The  Carnation  is  the  most  beautiful  of 
the  species.  The  varieties  of  this,  consisting  of 
different  colorings,  amount  to  several  hundreds. 
This  is  a  favorite  flower  all  over  the  world. 

Order  5. — Decagynia.     Ten  Pistils. 

99.  The  name  of  this  order  comes  from  deka, 
ten,  and  gtjue,  a  pistil. 

100.  The  Scoke  or  Poke,  belongs  here.  It 
is  the  Phytolacca  decandria,  of  botanists,  and 
is  a  common  plant  by  the  sides  of  fences,  and 
along  road  sides  in  New  England.  It  grows 
eight  or  ten  feet  high,  has  red  stems,  and  large 
ovate  leaves.  The  flowers  are  white  racemes, 
which  are  succeeded  by  red  flat  berries,  con- 
taining a  juice  that  stains  a  deep  red. 

CLASS  XL— DODECANDRIA.       Twelve  Sta- 
mens. 

lOL  The  name  comes 
from  dodeka,  twelve,  and 
aner,  a  stamen. 

102.  But  it  will  be  found 
that  many  plants,  which 
agree  with  the  general  de- 
scription of  this  class,  have 
from  twelve  to  nineteen  sta- 


97.  What  is  the  botanical  name  of  the  pink?— 98.  What  is 
the  most  beautiful  of  this  species]— 99.  What  is  the  deriva- 
tion of  Dpcagynial — 100.  What  is  thephytolaccadeoandrial 
101.  Whence  cornea  the  name  of  the  eleventh  claasl 


142  CLASS    XI. 

mens.     The  stamens  of  this  class  are  all  sepa 
rate  and  distinct. 

103.  This  class  is  of  small  extent  and  con- 
tains but  few  plants  of  much  interest. 

Order  3. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 

1 04.  This  is  the  place  of  the  well  known  odo- 
riferous plant  called  Mignonette.  Its  botanical 
name  is  Reseda,  from  the  Latin  resedo,  to  calm 
or  appease,  because  it  was  used  as  a  remedy  to 
the  pain  of  bruises.  In  London,  this  is  said  to 
be  the  most  fashionable  of  odoriferous  plants, 
and  therefore  forms  a  veiy  extensive  article  of 
culture  among  florists  and  market  gardeners  in 
the  vicinity  of  that  city. 

Fig.  15G.  105.  The  genus  Euphorbia,  the  com- 
mon name  of  which  is  Spurge,  has  a 
place  here.  This  is  a  vast  tribe  of 
plants,  some  of  which  are  exceeding- 
ly odd  and  grotesque  in  their  appear- 
ance. Some  of  them  creep,  while 
others  stand  upright,  and  appear  like 
stumps,  without  leaves  or  branches, 
as  in  Fig.  156. 

This   plant   yields    a    milky    juice 

which  was  formerly  used  in  medicine. 

100.    The   well   known   emetic  Ipecac  is   a 

member  of  this  family.     It  is  the  pulverized 

root  of  the  Euphorbia  ipecacuanhea. 

102.  How  many  stamens  may  the  plants  ofthis  class  have? 
103.  Is  this  class  extensive  or  not? — 104.  What  well  known 
odoriferous  plant  l)elon2:s  to  third  order  of  this  cla.ss? — 105. 
What  is  said  of  the  genus  euphorbia? — 100.  What  emetic 
belongs  to  the  euphorbia  familyl 


CLASS    Xli.  143 

Order  6. — Dudlcagyma.      Twelve  Pistils. 

107.  The  name  of  this  order  comes  from  do- 
deka,  twelve,  and gyne,  pistil,  and  therefore  sig- 
nifies twelve  pistils. 

108.  This  is  the  place  of  Houseleck.  Its 
botanical  name  is  Seni/jerviuum,  which  signifies 
live  forever,  in  allusion  to  the  tenacity  of  life 
common  to  this  genus.  The  whole  tribe  are 
evergreen  plants  of  various  sizes,  generally  only 
a  few  inches  high,  though  some  of  them  rise  to 
the  height  of  several  feet.  They  all  have 
thick,  juicy  leaves  like  the  common  Houseleek, 
which  almost  every  one  has  seen  growinir  with- 
out roots,  as  when  a  branch  is  sus{>ended  by  a 


CLASS  XII. —ICOSANDRIA.    Many  Stamens. 

Fig.  M.  109.    The    name   of   this 

class     comes     from     eikosi, 
twenty,  and  aner,  a  stamen. 
110.    This  class  includes 
all  such  plants  as  have  twen- 
ty or  more  distinct  stamens 
—         which  are  inserted  into  the 
^^  calyx.     The  calyx  is  always 
'^  monosepalous,  that  is  the  se- 

pals are  united  at  the  base. 

107.  What  isthederivationofthenanieolthesixtli  order?— 
108.  What  common  plant  belongs  to  this  order) — 10*».  What 
is  the  meaning  of  Icosandria? — 110.  How  many  stamens  lias 
this  class  and  to  what  part  of  the  flower  are  they  attached? 


144 


CLASS    XII. 


111.  This  is  not  a  large  class,  but  it  contains 
the  most  important  and  delicious  of  esculent 
fruits,  the  Apple.  Peach,  Pear,  Prune  and 
Plumb.  It  also  contains  the  Rose,  than  which 
no  flower  bears  a  higher  rank  in  the  estimation 
of  the  world. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

112.  The  Prickly  Pear,  or  Cactus  tribe,  al- 
so called  Indian  Fig,  is  a  well  marked,  and 
singular  genus.  The  only  species  growing  wild 
in  the  Northern  States  is  the  cactus  opuntia, 
which  is  common  along  the  Hudson  river. 
This  is  the  well  known  prickly  species  often 
seen  in  gardens. 

113.  One  species  is  called  the  Cochineal  Fig, 
because  the  little  insect  called  Cochineal,  which 
makes  the  most  beautiful  as  well  as  durable  of 
all  purple  dyes,  feeds  upon  it. 


Fig.  158. 


114.  The  famous  plant, 
the  Night-blooming  Ce- 
reiis  is  also  a  member  of 
this  genus.  This  is  a  hot- 
house plant  which  has  a 
triangular,  creeping  stem, 
rowing  several  yards  in 
length,  and  has  nothing 
about  it  worthy  of  notice. 


Ill  What  important  fruits  does  this  class  contain?— 112. 
What  species  of  cactus  grows  in  the  northern  statesT-113 
Why  is  one  species  of  the  cactus  tribe  called  the  cochineaJ 
figi-111.  What  is  said  of  the  night  blooming  cereus'? 


CLASS    XII.  145 

But  tlie  flower  is  one  of  the  most  magnificent 
which  the  vegetable  world  produces.  Its  form 
IS  shown  by  Fig.  158,  but  not  its  beauty,  or  size. 
Its  calyx  when  open,  is  nearly  a  foot  m  diame- 
ter, and  its  sepals  being  of  a  deep  yellow  on 
the  inside  resemble  so  many  rays  of  a  star.  The 
petals,  which  are  not  so  long  as  the  sepals,  are 
of  a  pure  white,  while  the  great  number  of 
stamens,  with  which  the  pistils  are  surrounded, 
add  greatly  to  the  appearance  of  the  whole. 

115.  This  flower  expands  only  in  the  even- 
mg,  and  before  the  next  morning  is  so  withered 
as  to  have  lost  most  of  its  beauty. 

116.  The  Clove  tree  is 
an  important  plant  in  this 
Order.  The  name  clove, 
signifies  nail,  in  allusion 
to  the  form  of  the  fruit. 
This  tree  is  a  native  of 
the  East,  and  probably  of 
Arabia,  where  it  appears 
to  have  been  known  in 
very  ancient  times.  It 
grows  to  the  height  of  about  twenty  feet,  and 
bears  on  the  ends  of  its  branches,  white,  fun- 
nel-shaped flowers,  which  produce  two  celled 
capsules,  containing  the  well  known  hot  spice, 
bearing  the  name  of  the  tree.  Fig.  159  repre- 
sents a  branch  in  flower. 


115.  When  does  this  flower  expand"? — 116.  Give  some  ac- 
count of  the  clove  tree] 


13 


146  CLASS    XII. 

117.  In  this  order  belong  the  Peach,  Plum, 
and  Cherry. 

Order  2. — Di-Pentagynia.     Pistils  from  Two 
to  Five. 

118.  The  compound  name  of  this  order 
means  two- five  pistils. 

119.  Any  flower  having  twenty  or  more  sta- 
mens growing  in  the  calyx,  and  from  two  to 
five  pistils,  belongs  here. 

120.  The  genus  Pyrus,  which  includes  the 
Apple  and  Pear,  and  which  produces  such  a 
vast  variety  of  different  fruits,  is  a  member  of 
this  order.  The  flowers  have  the  calyx  five 
cleft,  superior,  corolla  five  petalled;  stamens 
many;  pistils  five;  some  five  celled  and  many 
seeded. 

121.  The  pupil  ought  to  compare  these  com- 
mon flowers  with  this  description,  and  thus  he 
Avill  have  an  opportunity  of  observing  when  the 
stamens  are  attached  to  the  calyx,  when  the 
calyx  is  superior,  when  it  is  five  cleft,  &c. 

Order  4. — Polygynia.     Many  Pistils. 

122.  The  name  of  this  order  comes  from 
polys  many,  and  gyne  pistil,  and  therefore  sig- 
nifies many  pistils. 

117.  What  common  fruits  belong  here?— 118.  What  is  the 
meaning  of  Di-pentagyniu? — 119.  Wimt  are  the  characters 
of  flowers  belonging  to  this  order? — 120.  What  are  the  char- 
acteristics of  the  genus  Pyrus? — 121.  What  is  said  about 
comparing  these  common  flowers  with  their  descriptions? — 
122.  What  does  Polygynia  signify? 


CLASS    XIII. 


147 


123.  Flowers  having  more  than  twenty  sta- 
mens inserted  into  the  calyx,  and  within  them 
five  pistils,  belong  here. 

124.  The  Rose  is  the  best  known  and  most 
highly  esteemed  genus  of  this  order.  The  va- 
rieties of  this  flower  are  innumerable.  Even 
the  highly  valued  sorts,  probably  amount  to  a 
thousand  or  more.  A  single  dealer  in  this  arti- 
cle, in  France,  advertises  900  varieties  of  Roses. 

125.  The  Rose  is  a  perennial  shrub,  gener- 
ally from  one  to  four  feet  high,  a  few^  species 
assume  the  elevation  of  small  trees.  liady 
Banks'  Rose  is  twenty  feet  high,  and  the  Per- 
sian Rose  sometimes  reaches  the  height  of  thir- 
ty feet  or  more. 

CLASS    XIII. — PoLYANDRiA.      Mamj   stamens 
inserted  on  the  receptacle. 


Fi-.  N. 


126.  The  name  signifies 
many  stamens,  which  instead 
of  beinff  inserted  into  the 
calyx,  as  in  Icosandna,  grow 
on  the  receptacle,  or  end  of 
the  stem,  and  under  the  ger- 
men. 


123.  What  are  the  characters  of  flowers  belonging  to  fco- 
sandria  Polygynial — 1*24.  What  is  said  of  the  varieties  of 
the  rosel — 125.  How  high  do  some  fose  trees  growl — \'2i^. 
In  the  class  Polyandria  what  is  the  number  of  sramens,  and 
where  are  they  inserted]— 127.  Wlmt  two  phuits  will  sliew 
the  difterence  between  Icosandria  and  Polyandria! 


148  CLASS  XIII. 

127.  The  two  figures  illustrating  the  two 
Classes,  will  give  some  idea  of  the  difi'erence, 
but  it  can  be  much  better  seen  by  comparing 
the  flower  of  the  Apple  with  that  of  the  Poppy. 

128.  It  is  a  circumstance  worth  remembering, 
that  plants  with  their  stamens  growing  on  the 
receptacle,  are  often  poisonous,  while  those  with 
their  stamens  inserted  into  the  calyx  are  nearly 
always  wholesome.  As  examples,  the  Apple 
and  Peach  are  Icosandrous,  while  the  Poppy 
and  Bloodroot  are  Polyandrous  plants. 

129.  Some  of  the  noblest  trees  of  the  forest, 
as  the  Magnolia  and  Tulip  tree,  are  members  of 
this  class.  There  also  belong  here  many  annu- 
als of  importance  or  beauty,  among  which  is 
the  Caper  tree,  the  Poppy,  from  which  opium 
is  obtained,  the  Side-saddle  flower,  the  water 
Lily,  Crow-foot,  &c. 

(It  will  be  unnecessaiy  hereafter  to  mention 
the  names  of  the  orders  w^here  they  occur  in 
regular  succession,  emd  where  they  merely  sig- 
nify one,  two  or  three  pistils.  If  the  student  is 
ever  at  a  loss  for  the  names  of  the  orders,  he 
can  instantly  be  informed  by  turning  to  the 
table,  p.  102,  w^here,  as  well  as  the  classes,  they 
are  all  arranged,  named  and  illustrated.) 

Order  1. 

130.  The  Caper  tree,  Poppy,  and  Side-sad- 
dle flower  are  members  of  this  order. 

128.  How  may  we  sometimes  judge  whether  the  plant  be 
poisonous  or  not,  by  the  insertion  of  the  stamens? — 129. 
What  noble  and  important  plants  belong  to  this  classl — 130. 
What  plants  are  examples  of  the  first  orderl 


CLASS    XIII.  149 

131.  The  latter  plant  is  called  Sm^rarenia,  in 
iionor  of  Dr.  Sarrazin  of  Qttebec,  who  first 
sent  it  from  America  to  Europe.  It  is  known 
to  people  in  the  country  by  the  name  of  Whip- 
po-will-shoe.  The  species  are  curious  on  ac- 
count of  their  leaves  being  cups  which  catch 
the  rain  as  it  falls.  One  species,  the  purple,  is 
common  in  our  bogs  and  meadows.  This  has 
a  beautiful  flower  and  is  easily  cultivated. 

132.  This  is  the  place  of  the  Water  Lily,  one 
of  the  most  fragrant  and  beautiful  of  aquatics. 

133.  It  growls  near  the  shores  of  clear  ponds, 
and  hence  is  often  called  Pond  Lily.  The 
leaves  which  float  on  the  surface  of  the  water, 
are  large,  orbicular,  and  cordate;  sepals  four, 
green  on  the  outside,  and  white  within.  The 
flowers  expand  in  the  morning,  and  close  in  the 
afternoon.  They  are  universal  favorites  on 
account  of  their  beauty,  and  delightful  odor. 

Order  5. — Pentagynia. 

134.  This  order,  as  already  explained,  has 
from  two  to  five  stamens.  Examples  of  this 
order  are  Lark>pur,  Columbine,  and  Wolf's 
bane. 

Order  6. — Polygynia.     Many  Pistils. 

135.  The    Tulip    tree,  often    called    White 

131.  What  is  said  of  the  san-acenia'? — 132.  What  is  the 
most  beautiful  of  aquatic  plants? — 1.33.  Describe  the  water 
lily'? — 134.  What  plants  are  examples  of  the  second  order? — 
135.  What  are  examples  of  the  third  order,  and  what  is  .«;Hid 
of  the  tulip  tree  and  the  magnolia'? 

13^ 


150 


CLASS    XIV 


wood,  is  among  the  tallest,  straightest,  and  most 
beautiful  of  American  forest  trees.  The  flow- 
ers are  produced  at  the  ends  of  tlie  branches, 
and  resemble  the  tulip  in  form  and  beauty.  The 
Magnolia,  a  magnificent  genu^,  the  Crowfoot, 
or  Butter  cup,  the  Anemone,  and  the  Virgin's 
bower,  or  Clematis,  the  three  latter  very  com- 
mon plants,  are  each  worthy  of  particular  no- 
tice. 

136.  The  Custard  Apple 
is  found  in  warm  climates 
only.  The  genus  consists  of 
several  species  of  trees, 
some  of  which  produce  ber- 
ries of  the  size  of  an  orange. 
The  species  represented  by 
Fig.  161,  grows  in  South 
America,  and  is  highly  es- 
teemed by  the  natives  as  a 
delicious  fruit  for  the  table. 


CLASS  XIV.— DIDYNAMIA.     Four  Stamens, 
two  lonsr  and  tvw  short. 


137.  The  name  of  this  class  comes 
from  dis,  twice,  duo,  two,  and  ne??ia, 
a  filament,  and  is  understood  to  mean 
that  the  flowers  have  four  stamens, 
two  of  which  are  longer  than  the 
others,  as  shewn  by  Fig.  O. 


CLASS    XIV.  lol 

138.  This  class  is  divided  into  two  orders, 
railed  Gymnospermia,  and  Aui^tospermia. 

Order    I. — Gymnospermia.       Seeds    four,    na- 
ked. 

139.  The  name  of  this  order  comes  from 
gymnm,  naked,  and  spenna,  a  seed,  and  there- 
fore means  that  the  plants  of  this  order  have 
naked  seeds. 

140.  The  order  embraces  a  large  number  of 
labiate  plants  in  common  use,  as  aromatics  or 
kitchen  condiments.  Among  them  are  IMint, 
Marjoram,  Thyme,  Balm,  Hyssop,  Betony, 
Summer  Savory,  Catmint,  Lavender,  Hore- 
hound,  Motherwort  and  Calamint. 

141.  Catmint,  (Nepeta,)  has  a  Corolla  with 
a  long  tube,  and  with  the  middle  division  of  the 
under  lip  crenate,  throat,  having  the  margin  re- 
flected; calyx  dry  and  striate;  stamens  ap- 
proaching each  other. 

142.  The  name  Catmint  is  derived  from  the 
fondness  of  cats  for  this  plant,  especially  when 
it  is  withered.  Hence  it  is  said  that  these  an- 
imals will  destroy  such  plants  as  have  been  re- 
cently transplanted,  but  will  not  touch  t^ose 
which  are  growing  vigorously. 


136.  What  is  said  of  the  custard  apple?— 137.  Whence 
comes  the  name  of  tlie  14th  class,  and  hoAv  will  you  know 
that  a  plant  belongs  herel — 138.  What  are  tlie  names  of  the 
orders  of  this  class? — 139.  How  is  Gymnospermia  derived, 
and  what  is  the  meaning  of  this  term] — 140.  What  well 
known  plants  does  this  order  embrace? — 141.  Describe  the 
flower  of  catmint? — 143.  From  what  circumstance  doe?  cai- 
mmt  take  its  name? 


152  CLASS    XIV. 

On  this  circumstance  is  founded  the  old  say- 
ing with  respect  to  Catmint. 

"  If  you  set  it, 

The  cats  will  eat  it; 

If  you  sow  it, 

The  cats  wont  know  it." 

Order  2. — Angiospermia.      Seeds    many,    en- 
closed. 

143.  The  name  of  this  order  comes  from  ag- 
geion,  a  vessel,  and  sperma,  seed,  and  signifies 
that  the  seeds  of  this  order  are  in  a  vessel,  or 
pericarp. 

The  plants  of  this  order  are  much  less  com- 
mon and  useful  than  those  of  the  last. 

144.  Examples  are  the  Trumpet  flower, 
Bignonia,  a  climbing  plant,  with  pinnate  leaves. 
It  is  a  native  of  the  Southern  States,  but  is  a 
common  ornament  in  New  England,  where  it 
is  seen  adhering  to  the  sides  of  houses,  and 
climbing  to  their  roofs.  The  flowers  are  in 
panicles,  corolla  trumpet  shaped,  long,  and  deep 
red. 

Foxglove,  Figwort,  Chelone,  Gerardia,  and 
Monkey  flower,  are  also  common  examples. 

143.  What  are  the  characters  of  flowers  of  the  Angiosper- 
mia order? — 144,  What  plants  are  examples  of  this  order"? 


CLASS    XV.    XVI. 


ir>3 


CLASS    XV— TETU  ADYNAMIA.       Stampn^ 
six,   four  long,  and  two  short. 

145.  The  name  of  this  class  is 
from  tetra,  four,  dys,  two,  and  ne- 
ma,  a  filament,  and  in  its  present 
application,  means  that  this  class 
has  six  stamens,  two  of  which  are 
shorter  than  the  others;  as  shown 
in  Fig.  P. 

146.  This  class  consists  chiefly  of  cruciform 
plants,  or  those  having  four  petals,  which  stand 
in  the  form  of  a  cross. 

147.  Among  the  most  common  plants  of  this 
class,  are  Cabbage,  Mustard,  Satin  flower,  Ra- 
dish, Peppergrass,  and  Water-Cress. 


CLASS  XVL— MONADELPHIA. 

Fig.  0..  148.  This  name  is  derived  from  ino- 
noSy  one,  and  adelphos,  brother,  and 
therefore  strictly  means  one  brother- 
hood. 


149.  The  name  alludes  to  the  circumstance, 
that  the  filaments  of  the  flowers  belonging  here, 

145.  What  peculiarities  have  plants  of  the  class  Tetrady- 
namia! — 146.  What  kind  of  plants  chiefly  fonii  this  class? — 
147.  What  are  common  cruciform  plants'? — 148  How  is  the 
name  of  the  16th  class  derived? — 149.  What  is  the  character- 
istic distinction  of  this  class? 


154  CLASS    XVI. 

are  united  together,  either  partially,  or  through- 
out their  whole  length.  This  is  the  character- 
istic distinction  of  the  class.  The  anthers  are 
separate,  and  the  filaments  may  also  be  sepa- 
rate, except  at  their  bases. 

150.  The  orders  of  this  class  depend  on  the 
number  of  stamens,  and  not  on  that  of  the  pis- 
tils, as  in  the  other  classes.  Hence  the  names 
of  the  orders  ai'e  those  of  the  former  classes. 

151.  This  class  contains  many  plants  which 
are  universally  known  and  highly  esteemed,  as 
the  Geranium  and  Japan  Rose.  It  also  con- 
tains two,  of  more  importance  to  the  world 
than  almost  any  others,  namely,  the  Tea  plant, 
and  Cotton  plant.  The  Tamarind,  the  Passion 
flower,  and  the  Tiger  flower,  are  also  among 
the  important,  or  beautiful  of  this  class. 

Order   1. — Triandria.     Three  Stamens. 

152.  The  Tiger  flower  is  so  named  from  the 
spots  on  its  petals.  This  beauty  has  a  two 
leaved  spathe,  no  calyx,  six  petals,  the  two  outer 
ones  larger  than  the  others,  the  filaments  be- 
ing united  into  a  long  tube.  It  is  a  native  of 
Mexico. 


150.  On  what  do  the  orders  of  Monadelphia  depend"? — 151. 
What  are  some  of  the  important  or  beautiful  plants  of  this 
class? — 152.  What  is  said  of  the  tiger  flower] 


CLASS   XVI. 


155 


Order  2. — Pextandria.     Five  Stamens. 
Fig.  1U5.  153.  The  Passion  flower,  Fig. 

165,  is  so  called  because  the 
anthers  are  fixed  to  their  fila- 
ments in  such  a  manner  as  to 
represent  a  cross,  the  emblem  of 
Christ's  passion.  This  is  a 
beautiful  genus,  containinor  near- 
ly  fifty  species,  all  of  them  na- 
tives of  hot  climates.  Many  of 
them  are  climbing  vines,  but 
some  are  low  herbaceous  plants, 
and  .others  have  woody  stems.  The  figure 
shews  the  common  kind,  the  flower  being  blue 
and  white;  calyx  colored,  and  five  parted;  pe- 
tals five;  leaves  palmated,  and  five  parted.  It 
is  cultivated  in  hot  houses,  and  climbs  ten  or 
twelve  feet  high. 

Order  3. — Heptandria.     Seven  Stamens. 

154.  The  Stork's  bill,  (Pelargonium,)  is  so 
named  because  the  beak  of  the  fruit  resembles 
the  bill  of  the  stork. 

155.  The  genus  now  called  Pelargonium, 
formerly  made  a  part  of  the  Crane's  bill,  (Ge- 
ranium)  genus,  and  many  of  the  plants  now 
popularly  known  as  Geraniums,  are  really  Pe- 
largoniums. The  small  genus  Erodium,  Heron's 
hill,  has  also  been  removed  from  among  the 
Geraniums. 


153.  To  what  class  and  order  does  the  passion  flower  be- 
long?— 154.  Whence  does  the  stork's  bill  derive  its  naiiiel 


156  CLASS   XVI 

156.  The  Erodiums  have  no  great  beauty, 
and  hence  few  of  them  are  cultivated.  The 
Geraniums  present  a  few^  beautiful  species 
which  are  in  request  as  ornamental  flowers. 
But  it  is  the  Pelargonium  genus  which  are  in 
such  universal  demand  as  household  plants. 

157.  This  genus  came  almost  entirely  from 
Africa,  especially  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  where  they  grow  wild. 

Order  5. — Decandria.     Ten  Stamens. 

158.  The  Spotted  Cranes'  bill,  {Geranium 
??iaculatum,)  is  a  pretty  plant,  growing  abund- 
antly in  our  woods.  It  has  a  purple  flower 
with  five  petals;  calyx  five  leaved;  leaves  from 
three  to  five  parted,  and  cut  lobed;  they  are  all 
radical,  and  on  long  foot  stalks. 

Order  V. — Polyandria.     Many  Stamens. 

159.  This  is  the  place  of  the  Mallow,  {Mal- 
va,)  and  the  Hibiscus,  both  of  them  extensive 
genera  of  plants.  One  species  of  Mallow, 
called  the  American,  is  common  about  gardens, 
and  is  well  known  to  children  on  account  of  its 
fruit,  which  is  wiieel-shaped,  and  is  gathered 
and  eaten,  under  the  name  of  cheeses. 

160.  The  genus  Camellia,  includes  the  Japan 
Rose,  and  the  Tea  plant. 

155.  What  ave  the  names  of  the  two  genera  which  have 
been  separated  from  the  geraniumsl — 156.  Whieh  genus  is 
most  cuhivated  as  orntunental  flowers? — 157.  From  what 
country  have  the  pelargoniums  been  derived? — 158.  What 
species  of  geranium  gro-w  in  our  woods'? — 159.  What  is  said 
of  the  mallow  and  hibiscus?— 160.  What  does  the  genus 
camellia  include? 


CLASS   XVI.  157 

161.  The  generic  description  of  the  Camellia, 
genus,  is  as  follows:  calyx  imhiicated,  many 
leaved,  the  inner  leafets  largest.  The  Japan 
Rose  is  characterized  by  having  its  leaves  ovate 
acuminate,  acutely  serrate,  flowers  terminal, 
sub-solitary.  This  plant  came  originally  from 
the  East,  and  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  ever- 
green, flowering  shrubs  which  the  vegetable 
kingdom  offers. 

162.  There  are  two  plants,  of  different  spe- 
cies, from  which  the  leaves  forming  tea,  are 
taken.  From  one  comes  the  bohea,  or  black 
tea,  and  from  the  other  the  different  kinds  of 
green  tea.  They  are  both  evergreen  shrubs, 
about  four  or  five  feet  high,  and  are  natives  of 
China. 

16.3.  p]very  leaf  is  gathered  singly  by  hand, 
and  the  different  qualities,  prices  and  names,  de- 
pend on  the  time  of  gathering.  The  first  pick- 
ing, when  the  leaves  are  small,  form  the  kinds 
known  by  merchants  under  the  name  of  Im- 
perial teas,  the  second  picking,  when  the  leaves 
are  larger,  form  the  different  sorts  of  Green 
tea. 

The  curled,  or  twisted  appearance  of  all  the 
finer  kinds  of  tea,  is  given  to  each  leaf  by  the 
hands  of  workmen,  the  leaves  being  heated  for 
this  purpose  on  a  plate  of  iron.      This  being 

IGl.  What  description  is  eiven  of  the  camellia'? — 162.  Does 
black  and  ^reen  tea  come  from  the  same  plant  or  not? — IG3. 
What  is  said  of  gathering  and  preparing  tea] 


14 


158 


CLASS    XVII. 


done  while  they  are  green,  the  form  which  we 
see  is  retained  w  hen  the  tea  is  dried. 

CLASS  XVII.— DIADELPHIA,    Stamens  uni- 
ted into  two  parcels. 

F'S  ^  164.  The  name  of  this  class 

comes  from  dis,  twice,  and 
adelphos,  a  brother,  and  is  com- 
monly called  two  brotherhoods, 
in  allusion  to  the  union  of  the 
stamens,  or  their  filaments  into 
two  parcels,  or  sets. 

165.  In  order  to  refer  a  plant  to  this  class,  it 
must  be  ascertained  that  the  filaments  are  in  two 
distinct  sets,  but  it  is  not  essential  with  respect 
to  numbers  how  the  division  is  made.  In  some 
examples  the  stamens  are  equally  divided, 
while  in  others  there  is  only  a  single  one  in  one 
set,  and  a  dozen  in  the  other.  In  the  Pea  there 
are  ten  stamens,  nine  of  w  hich  are  in  one  par- 
cel, and  one  in  the  other. 

The  flow^ers  of  this  class  are  nearly  all  papili- 
onaceous, or  butterfly  shaped. 

166.  This  class  embraces  a  large  number  of 
plants  of  much  importance  to  man  as  articles 
of  food,  as  all  the  varieties  of  Beans,  Peas, 
Xentils,  and  Vetches. 

164.  What  is  the  derivation  of  Diadelphia*? — 165.  How  are 
flowers  of  the  Diadelphous  Class  characterized! — 166.  What 
important  vegetables  belong  to  this  class? — 167.  How  are  the 
orders  of  this  class  distinguished] 


CLASS    XVII. 


ir>9 


167.  The  orders  are  distinguished  hy  the 
number  of  stamens,  as  in  the  last  class. 

168.  A  great  proportion  of  the  whole  class 
have  ten  stamens,  and  therefore  fall  under  the 
order  Decandria. 

The  two  first  orders  contain  no  plants  of  im- 
portance or  interest  to  the  pupil. 

Order  3. — Decandria.     Ten  Stamens. 

All  the  varieties  of  Peas  and  Beans  have 
their  station  here. 

169.  The  Pea  is  the  most  valuable  of  le- 
gumes, and  has  been  in  use  for  the  table  from 
time  immemorial.  It  has  ten  stamens,  one  of 
which  is  separate  from  the  others;  style  trian- 
gular, keeled  above,  and  downy;  the  two  up- 
per segments  of  the  calyx  shorter  than  the 
rest.  The  common  pea  has  round  petioles,  sti- 
pules rounded  below,  and  crenate;  peduncles 
many  flowered. 

170.  (These  descriptions  of  common  plants 
are  added  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  young 
pupil  an  opportunity  of  comparing  specimens 
with  them  and  thus  of  obtaining  a  practical 
knowledge  of  their  difi'erent  parts.) 

168.  What  order  contains  most  of  the  plants  of  this  Class? 
— 169.  How  is  the  pea  distinguished? — 170.  What  is  the  de- 
sign of  describing  common  plants  in  this  book? 


160 


CLASS  XV 


Fig.  no.  171.    The  Moving.plant, 

{Hedysai  urn  gi/rans,)  Fig. 
107,  is  a  curiosity  in  the  res- 
pect, from  which  it  derives 
its  name.  Its  leaves  move 
backwards  and  forwards, 
without  any  external  cause. 
It  is  a  native  of  Bengal,  but 
has  been  cultivated  in  all 
parts  of  the  world  as  a  veg- 
etable wonder.  Linnaeus 
raised  some  of  these  plants  from  the  seeds,  and 
says  that  no  sooner  had  they  acquired  their  ter- 
nate  leaves  than  they  began  to  be  in  motion, 
this  way  and  that;  nor  did  this  motion  cease 
while  they  were  growing.  Sometimes  many, 
or  most  of  the  leaves  would  be  moving  at  the 
same  time,  and  then  again  only  a  leafet  or  two 
would  stir,  and  these  perhaps  on  different  parts 
of  the  plant. 

172.  No  external  causes,  as  light,  darkness, 
heat,  cold,  or  touching,  would  either  excite  their 
motions  or  prevent  them. 

173.  Trefoil,  (C/ot)e?-.)  The  botanical  name 
is  Trifolium,  and  is  derived  from  the  Latin  tres^ 
three,  and  folium,  a  leaf,  because  these  plants 
have  three  leaves.  The  common  Red  Clover 
is  an  example.  Each  head  is  made  up  of  many 
funnel-shaped   corollas,  within  each  of  which 

171.  What  is  said  of  the  moving  plant? — 172.  Do  its  mo- 
tions depend  on  any  extGnial  causes'? — 173.  What  is  said  of 
trefoin 


CLASS    XVIII  161 

will  be  found  ten  stamens,  in  two  parcels.  The 
minute  legumes  are  included  within  the  calyx 
belonging  to  each  corolla. 

CLASS    XVIII.— POLYDELPHIA.      Stameiu 
united  into  many  parcels. 

174.  The  name  is  derived  from  polys,  many, 
and  adelphos,  brother,  and  therefore  signifies 
many  brotherhoods.  The  last  class  is  charac- 
terized by  two  brotherhoods,  because  the  sta- 
mens in  that,  are  united  in  two  sets.  In  this 
class  these  parts  are  divided  into  several  par- 
cels. 

175.  This  is  one  of  the  smallest  classes  in 
the  system,  but  it  consists  almost  entirely  of 
either  ornamental  or  useful  plants. 

Order  Polyaxdria.     Many  Stamens. 

176.  The  plants  best  known  in  this  class  are 
those  belonging  to  the  Citrus,  or  Orange  genus. 

177.  This  genus  has  a  calyx,  five  parted,  pe- 
tals five;  oblong,  anthers  twenty;  the  filaments 
variously  divided;  berry  nine  celled. 

178.  The  species  and  varieties  of  this  genus 
are  very  numerous.  A  splendid  book  confined 
to  the  descriptions  of  this  genus,  and  published 
at  Paris,  describes  1G9  kinds,  either  species,  or 

174.  What  are  the  distinctive  characters  of  the  class  Poly- 
delphia? — 175.  How  extensive  is  this  classl — 176.  Wliat  fa- 
vorite fruits  belong  to  the  order  Polyandrial — 177.  Describe 
the  Orange  genus. — 178.  Are  there  many  species  and  varie- 
ties of  this  genusl 

14* 


162  CLASS   XIX. 

varieties.  Of  these,  there  are  forty-two  sorts 
of  sweet  oranges;  thirty-two  sorts  of  bitter  and 
sour  Oranges;  of  Bergamots,  five  sorts;  of 
Limes,  eight  sorts;  of  Shaddocks,  six  sorts;  of 
Lumes,  twelve;  Lemons  forty-six  sorts;  Cit- 
rons, seventeen  sorts. 

CLASS  XIX.— SYNGENESIA.     Five  stamens. 
Anthers  united  by  their  edges. 

179.  This  name  is  from  the  Greek,  syn,  to- 
gether, and  genesis,  origin,  and  signifies  that 
the  anthers  grow  together  in  a  single  set,  or 
tube. 

180.  In  addition  to  the  number,  and  union  of 
the  stamens,  this  class  is  characterized  by  the 
co?npound  nature  of  the  flowers,  that  is,  many 
small  flowers,  or  as  they  are  termed,  florets, 
are  clustered  together  upon  a  common  recep- 
tacle, forming  heads,  as  in  the  Daisy,  Dande- 
lion, and  Thistle. 

The  flowers  in  the  Syngenesous  tribe  differ 
so  much  from  those  heretofore  described,  that 
it  is  necessaiy  to  explain  some  words  used  in 
describing  them. 

181.  Capitum,  or  head,  is  a  cluster  of  florets 
inserted  on  a  common  receptacle,  as  in  the 
Dandelion  and  Thistle. 

182.  The  iiwolucrum,  or  calyx,  in  these  flow- 

179.  What  does  Syngenesia  signify? — 180.  How  is  the 
class  Syngenesia  distinguished? — ISl.  What  is  a  capitiim'? — 
182,  What  is  the  calyx  of  a  compound  flower'? 


CLASS    XIX. 


163 


ers,  consists  of  the  scales-which  cover  the  low- 
er, and  external  part  of  the  head.  In  the 
Thistle  these  scales  are  armed  with  prickles. 
Fig^i68.  183.  The  Receptacle  of  a  compound 
iflower,  is  the  dilated  apex,  or  upper 
extremity  of  the  flower  stalk,  on  which 
^  the  florets  are  situated.  This  is  of- 
ten formed  like  a  button,  but  is  some- 
times globular,  or  oblong.  Fig.  168, 
represents  a  receptacle  after  most  of 
the  seeds  have  taken  their  flight,  the 
dots  shewing  the  places  of  their  attachment. 
The  Daisy,  and  Coltsfoot,  are  common  exam- 
ples. 

184.  The  figure  shews  the  receptacle  of  the 
Dandelion,  tlie  CaKTt  of  which  is  double,  the 
outer  one  being  withered  and  reflected. 

185.  In  these  flowers,  each  floret  consists  of 
a  tube  or  corolla  to  which  the  stamens  are  at- 
tached, and  a  germen  wiiich  when  ripe,  forms 
the  seed.  The  corolla  is  placed  on  the  germen, 
and  to  the  germen  is  attached  the  pistil,  sur- 
rounded by  the  stamens. 

186.  The  corolla  is  either  funnel  shaped,  with 
the  upper  part  divided  into  five,  or  sometimes 
into  four  parts. 

183.  What  is  the  receptacle  of  a  compound  flower"? — 184. 
What  receptacle  is  shown  by  Fig.  168"? — 185.  What  does 
each  floret  consist  of  1 — 186.  What  are  the  forms  of  the  co- 
rolla? 


164  CLASS    XTX. 

Fig.  169.  187.  In  this  case  it  is  denominated 
a  tabular  corolla,  or,  it  is  split  on  one 
side,  and  spread  open,  when  it  is  called 
ligulate.  Fig.  169,  the  right  hand 
figure  is  the  tubular,  and  the  other,  a 
ligulate  corolla. 

188.  The  stamens  are  attached  to  the  inside 
of  the  corolla  just  below  the  mouth,  or  Hmb. 
Their  filaments  are  usually,  but  not  always  dis- 
tinct, but  their  anthers  adhere  by  their  edges, 
and  are  furnished  by  little  membranous  appen- 
dages at  the  tip. 

189.  The  style  of  the  pistil  is  filiform  or 
thread-like,  and  at  its  summit  is  split  into  two 
straight,  spreading  parts,  which  are  the  stigmas. 
Or  the  whole  pistil  consists  of  a  single  piece 
from  the  base  to  the  summit,  the  summit  itself 
being  the  stigma. 

190.  The  Orders  in  this  class  depend  on  re- 
lations, or  circumstances  entirely  different  from 
those  on  which  the  other  classes  are  divided. 

191.  The  florets  of  compound  flowers,  are 
either,  first,  perfect,  that  is  having  both  stamens 
and  pistils,  or  second,  barren,  having  stamens, 
but  no  pistils;  third,  fertile,  having  pistils,  but 
no  stamens;  or  fourth,  neutral,  having  neither 
stamens  nor  pistils.  On  the  presence,  or  ab- 
sence of  these  parts  in  the  florets,  are  founded 
the  orders  of  this  class. 

187.  When  is  the  corolla  tubular  and  when  ligulate'? — 188. 
Where  are  the  stamens  attachedl — 189.  What  is  the  form  of 
the  stigma  in  these  florets'? — 190.  On  what  do  the  orders  de- 
pend'?— 191.  When  is  a  floret  perfect,  when  barren,  when  fer- 
tile, when  neutral? 


CLASS    XIX.  1G5 

Order  I. — Syngenesia  tEqualis. 

192.  JEqualis,  signifies  equal,  in  reference 
to  the  presence  of  both  stamens  and  pistils  in 
the  plants  of  this  order. 

193.  Examples  are  Lettuce,  Dandelion, 
Thistle,  Burdock  and  Boneset. 

Order  2. — Syngenesia  Superflua. 

194.  In  this  order  the  florets  of  the  disk,  or 
centre  of  the  flower,  are  furnished  with  both 
stamens  and  pistils,  those  of  the  margin,  or 
rai/,  with  pistils  only.  The  pistils  of  the  ray 
would  therefore  seem  to  be  superfluous,  be- 
cause those  of  the  disk  are  perfect  without 
them.  Hence  the  name  of  the  order  Superfua, 
that  is  superfluous. 

195.  Examples  of  this  order  are  Wormwood, 
Starwort,  (Aster,)  Golden  rod,  (SoUdago.)  and 
Dahlia. 

196.  The  Aster  is  a  very  numerous  genus, 
most  of  which  are  North  American  plants. 
They  are  from  a  few  inches  to  ten  feet  high, 
and  are  every  where  to  be  seen  in  autumn,  with 
flowers  of  \  arious  colors,  as  red,  white,  blue, 
and  lilac. 

Order  3. — Syngenesia  Frustranea. 

197.  In  this  order  the  florets  of  the  disk  have 


192.  Does  order  first  contain  stsimens  and  pistils  or  not? — 
193.  What  plants  are  examples  of  the  first  orderl — 194.  De- 
scribe oi^der  second? — 195.  What  are  exmnples  of  order  se- 
coudl — 19G,  What  is  said  of  the  aster? 


166  CLASS    XIX. 

both  stamens  and  pistils  like  those  of  the  last, 
but  in  that,  the  florets  of  the  ray  have  pistils 
only,  while  in  this,  the  florets  of  the  ray  have 
neither  stamens  nor  pistils,  and  hence  the  name 
Frustranea,  which  means   vain,  or  ineffectual. 

198.  This  order  embraces  many  genera 
which  have  conspicuous  flowers,  as  the  Sun 
flower,  the  Jerusalem  Artichoke,  Rudbeckia, 
and  Coreopsis. 

Order  4. — Syngenesia  Necessaria. 

199.  In  this  order  the  florets  of  the  disk  are 
furnished  with  stamens,  but  have  no  pistils, 
while  those  of  the  ray  have  pistils,  but  no  sta- 
mens. Hence  the  name  Necessaria,  because 
to  perfect  the  seeds,  both  stamens  and  pistils 
are  necessary. 

200.  Examples  of  this  order  are  Marygold 
and  Cotton  rose,  (Filago.) 

Order  5. — Syngenesia  Segregata. 

201.  In  this  order  the  florets  contain  both 
pistils  and  stamens,  but  in  addition  to  the  com- 
mon calyx,  each  floret  has  a  calyx  or  perianth 
of  its  own,  which  is  not  the  case  in  any  of  the 
other  orders.  Hence  the  name  Segregata, 
which  means  separated. 

202.  This  is  a  small  order,  and  contains  few 

197.  Why  is  the  third  order  called  Frustranea'? -198.  What 
are  examples  of  order  third?— 199.  What  are  the  characters 
of  the  flowers  of  the  fourth  order?— 200.  What  plants  belong 
to  the  fourth  order? — 201.  What  are  the  peculiarities  of  the 
fifth  order? — 202.  What  plants  are  of  this  order? 


CLASS     XX. 


167 


common    plants.      Elephant's  foot  and  Globe 
Thistle  are  examples. 


CLASS  XX— GYNANDRIA. 


Fig.  T 


203.  The  name  of  this  class  is; 
,^_  from  gyne,  pistils,  and  aner,  sta- 
lif^   mens,  and  is  so  named  in  reference 
^     to  these  parts  growing  together. 


204.  In  all  the  other  classes,  these  parts  are 
distinct,  but  in  this,  the  stamens  are  placed  on 
the  pistil  or  on  the  gernicn.  This  is  the  pe- 
civliarity  of  the  class. 

205.  Gynandrous  plants  are  among  the  most 
mteresting  productions  of  the  vegetable  king- 
dom, whether  we  consider  the  vivacity  of  their 
colors,  the  singularity  of  their  organization,  or 
the  grotesque  appearance  of  their  roots,  or  the 
delicious  perfume  of  their  flowers. 

206.  These  plants  are  widely  distributed, 
and  in  temperate  countries  are  chiefly  found  in 
meadows  and  pastures,  among  grass;  but  in 
tropical  climates  they  often  constitute  the  chief 

203.  Whence  is  the  name  of  this  class  derived? — 204. 
What  is  the  peculiarity  of  the  class  Gynandria7 — 205.  On 
what  accounts  are  the  plants  of  this  class  interesting? — 206. 
Are  Gynandrous  plants  widely  disseminated  or  not? 


168 


CLASS    XX. 


beauty  of  the  forest,  growing  in  the  forked 
branches  of  trees,  and  being  what  botanists  call 
jyarasitcs. 

Order   1. — Monandria. 

207.  This  order  is  separated  into  several 
divisions,  depending  on  the  situation  of  the  an- 
thers, and  the  form  of  the  pollen.  Monandria 
contains  most  of  the  plants  belonging  to  the 
class. 

208.  Division   1. — Anther  terminal,  erect.     Pol- 
len, in  grains  adhering  by  an  elastic  ring. 

209.  Genus  Orchis.  Many  species  of  this 
beautiful  tribe  grow  in  our  meadows  and  low 
grounds.  The  fimbriated,  or  fringed  Orchis 
rises  to  the  height  of  two  feet;  leaves  broad 
lanceolate,  flowers  in  a  spike,  each  with  five 
spreading  petals,  color  purple.  It  is  a  beautiful 
plant. 

210.    Division    2. — Anther    parallel    with    the 
stigma.     Pollen  powdery. 

211.  Ladies'  Tresses,  {Necottia)  belongs 
here.  One  species  is  common  in  our  woods, 
and  is  known  by  the  name  of  Rattle  snake 
jilantain,  probably  from  the  singular  appear- 
ance of  the  leaves  which  lie  on  the  ground, 
and  are  green,  with  white   veins.     The  scape 

207.  What  is  said  of  the  divisions  of  Monandria  and  the 
proportion  of  plants  it  rontains? — 208.  What  are  the  charac- 
ters of  division  first! — 209.  What  is  said  of  the  2:enus  Orchis? 
— 210.  What  are  the  characters  of  the  second  division? — 211. 
What  common  plant  belongs  herel 


CLASS    XX.  169 

rises  to  the  height  of  a  foot,  and   produces  a 
spike  of  white  flowers. 

212.   Division  3. — Anther   terminal,   persistent. 
Pollen  poivdery. 

Fig-  ni-  213.  The  Bulbous  Arethusa  is  a  na- 
tive of  our  meadows.  Stem  a  foot 
high,  and  in  small  plants  leafless,  in  lar- 
ger ones  a  few  lanceolate  leaves  on  its 
upper  part  are  common.  Flower  sin- 
gle, petals  blue;  style  large,  incurved, 
and  supporting  its  anther  near  the  end. 
It  is  a  beautiful  little  flower,  and  will 
be  known  by  the  adjoining  Fig.  171. 

214.  Division  4. — Anther  terminal,  moveable,  and 
deciduous.     Pollen  icaxy. 

215.  The  tuberous  Colopogon  is  found  in  our 
meadows,  and  rises  to  the  height  of  a  foot  or 
more:  root  bulbous;  stem  erect,  sheathed  at  the 
base,  having  a  single  grass-like  leaf.  Flowers 
purple,  with  five  spreading  petals:  inflorescence, 
a  spike.  Style  concave,  and  supporting  a  sin- 
gle terminal  anther. 

Order  2. — Diandria.     Two  Stamens. 

216.  The  Ladies'  Slipper,  (Ci/pripedium,)  is 
a  well  known  beauty  of  our  woods.  The  leaves 
are  two,  springing  from  the  root,  large  oval  lan- 

212.  What  are  the  characters  of  the  third  division^ — 213. 
Describe  the  bulbous  arethusa.— 214.  What  are  the  charac- 
ters of  division  fourth? — 215.  What  is  said  of  the  tuberous 
calopogonl— 216.  Give  a  description  of  the   Ladies'  sUpper. 

15 


170 


CLASS    XXI. 


ceolate;  plaited,  and  downy.  Flower  common- 
ly single,  terminal  and  nodding.  Petals  four, 
spreading,  the  two  lateral  ones  narrower,  and 
somewhat  twisted.  Nectary  a  large  purple,  in- 
flated bag,  veined,  villous,  and  longer  than  the 
petals.  Style  over  the  base  of  the  nectar}%  sup- 
porting two  lateral  anthers  on  the  inside,  and 
ending  in  a  bi-oad,  roundish,  deflected,  acute 
lobe,  carinated  on  the  inside.  It  flowers  in 
May  and  June. 

CLASS  XXI.— MONGECIA. 


Fiff.  U 


217.  The  name  of  this 
class  is  derived  from  the 
Greek  monos,  one,  and  oikos^ 
house,  and  therefore  literal- 
ly means  one  house. 


218.  This  name  is  in  allusion  to  the  circum- 
stance, that  in  this  class  the  stamens  and  pistils 
are  on  the  same  tree,  while  in  the  next  class, 
Dioecia,  these  parts  are  situated  on  different 
trees. 

219.  In  all  the  classes  heretofore  described, 
the  stamens  and  pistils  are  in  the  same  flower. 
In  Monoecia  these  parts  are  in  different  flowers, 


217.  What  is  the  derivation  of  Moncccia?— 218.  To  what 
circumstance  does  this  name  allude? — 219.  How  does  this 
class  differ  from  all  those  heretofore  described] 


CLASS    XXI.  171 

though  on  the  same  plant.     In  the  figure,  a  re- 
presents the  stamens,  and  h,  the  pistils. 

220.  This  class  embraces  most  of  the  im- 
portant forest  and  timber  trees  in  temperate 
climates.  The  Oak,  Birch,  Pine,  Beech,  Wal- 
nut, and  Chestnut,  are  members  of  this  class. 

The  class  has  eight  orders,  but  we  shall  give 
examples  only  of  those  which  contain  the  most 
common  plants. 

221.  The  flowers  containing  the  stamens  are 
called  stameniferous,  and  those  with  pistils,  pis- 
tiliferous  flowers. 

222.  The  orders  depend  on  the  number  of 
stamens  which  the  stameniferous  flowers  con- 
tain. 

Order  4. — Tetrandria.     Four  Stamens. 

223.  This  order  embraces  the  genus  Alder, 
several  species  of  which  are  common  in  moist 
woods. 

Fig.  173.  224.  The  species  Alnus  se- 

rulatcij  or  saw-leaved  Alder,  is 
a  well  known  shrub  growing  in 
moist  places,  as  along  the  sides 
of  brooks,  and  rising  to  the 
height  of  fifteen  or  twenty  feet. 
This  plant  buds  in  the  fall,  and 
flowers  in  March.  It  at  first 
produces  smooth,  pretty  look- 
ing aments,  hanging  in  clusters 

220.  What  plants  does  this  class  embrace'? — 221.  By  what 
names  are  the  flowers  containing  the  stamens  and  pistils  dis- 
tinguished'?—222.  On  what  do  the  orders  of  this  class  dependl 


172 


ASS    XXI. 


of  three,  or  four.  These  are  the  stameniferoiis 
buds,  which  as  the  time  of  flowering  approach- 
es grow^  lax,  and  finally  emit  a  yellow  dust, 
which  is  the  pollen.  The  fertile  or  pistiliferous 
aments  are  short  and  rigid,  forming  small  cones 
which  remain  on  the  tree  during  the  winter. 
The  tw^o  kinds,  are  represented  by  Fig.  173, 
and  are  readily  distinguished  on  the  tree. 

225.  The  Beech,  Mulbeny,  common  Nettle, 
and  Box  tree  belong  here. 

Order  6. — Hexandria.     Six  Stamens. 

226.  This  is  the  place  of  the  Cocus,  or  Co- 
coa-nut tree,  the  fruit  of  which  is  a  well  known 
delicacy  from  warm  chmates.  The  tree  grows 
to  the  height  of    fifty   or  sixty  feet,   and   has 

^'~  ^"^  neither  branch,  nor  leaf 

except  at  the  top,  as 
shown  by  Fig.  174.  The 
leaves  are  pinnated  and 
of  great  length,  and  the 
leafets  so  large  as  to  be 
employe.d  for  covering 
the  roofs  of  houses. 
When  reduced  to  fibres, 
they  are  also  employed 
to  make  mats  and  car- 
pets. 


223.  What  common  plant  does  the  fourtli  order  contain! — 
224.  What  description  can  yon  ,e:iveof  the  common  aldt-r? 


CLASS    XXI.  173 

227.  From  the  top  of  the  tree,  and  in  the 
midst  of  the  whorl  of  leaves  there  arises  a 
shoot  Fig.  174,  which  bears  the  flowers  and 
fruit.  The  fruit  is  a  nut  whose  appearance  is 
so  universally  known  as  to  need  no  description. 
It  has  a  cavity,  which  when  the  fruit  is  young 
contains  about  a  pint  of  clear  pleasant  tasted 
liquor.  But  as  the  fruit  grows  old,  this  turns 
milky,  and  is  gradually  absorbed  by  the  white 
pulp  which  contains  it,  until,  finally  none  re- 
mains. 

228.  The  Oak,  (Quercus.)  which  embraces  a 
large  number  of  veiy  important  species  is  a 
member  of  this  order.  In  Noi'th  America  we 
have  more  than  thirty  species  of  this  tree,  form- 
ing as  a  whole,  the  most  useful  of  our  forest 
trees  both  for  timber  and  fuel. 

229.  The  Cork  tree,  {Quercus 
suhcr)  Fig.  175,  is  a  species  of 
the  Oak,  and  is  cultivated  in  Spain 
Portugal,  and  the  South  of  France, 
for  its  bark,  of  which  our  bottle 
corks  are  made.  The  outer  bark 
is  employed  for  the  purpose, 
there  being  an  inner  bark  which 
protects  the  tree  and  which  in  its 
turn  becomes  cork.  The  tree  grows  to  the 
height  of  about  thirty  feet,  and  the  bark  is  ta- 

225.  What  other  plants  belong;  here'?— 226.  To  what  class 
and  order  does  cocoa-nut  belong,  and  what  is  the  form  of  the 
tree  and  what  are  its  uses! — 227.  What  is  said  of  the  nut  of 
this  tree?— 228.  What  is  said  of  the  oak  species'?— 229.  From 
what  species  of  this  tree  is  cork  obtained? 
15* 


174  CLASS    XXII. 

ken  off  once  in  about  ten  years.  It  is  said 
this  treatment,  so  far  from  injuring  these  trees, 
increases  their  longevity. 

230.  The  Beech  tree,  Walnut  tree,  Chestnut, 
Arrow-head  and  Dragon  root,  {Arum)  belong 
here. 

Order  8. — Monadelphia.     Stamens  united  into 
a  single  body. 

231.  Cucumher.  The  difference  between 
the  stameniferous,  and  pistiliferous  flowers,  will 
readily  be  distinguished  in  this  plant.  The 
first  ai'e  on  long  footstalks  united  into  a  cyhn- 
der,  and  appear  before  the  pistils.  The  fertile 
flower  is  situated  on  the  germen,  and  does  not 
open  until  the  young  fruit  is  distinctly  visible. 

233.  The  genus  Piniis,  which  contains  a 
most  important  tribe  of  forest  trees,  belongs  to 
this  order.  It  embraces  the  different  species  ot 
Pines,  Firs  and  Spruces,  some  of  which  are  the 
tallest,  and  most  noble  plants  in  the  vegetable 
kingdom. 

CLASS  XXIL— DIGECIA.— T/m  class  contains 
thirteen  orders. 

234.  The  flowers  containing  the  stamens  are 
on  one  tree,  and  those  containing  the  pistils  on 
another. 

230.  What  other  trees  belong  to  this  orderl— 231.  To  what 
class  and  order  does  the  cucumber  belong^ — 233.  Where  do 
the  pine  trees  belong] — 234.  What  are  the  characters  of 
plants  belonging  to  class  Dioecia? 


CLASS    XXII. 


175 


Fi-.  V. 


235.  The  name  of  this 
class  signifies  tico  houses  be- 
ing derived  from  dis,  twice, 
and  oikos,  a  house,  in  refer- 
f  i^  ence  to  the  stamens  and 
pistils  being  situated  in  dif- 
ferent plants. 


236.  The  difference  between  the  staminate 
and  pistillate  flowers  will  not  at  first  be  obvious 
to  the  learner.  But  by  comparing  the  aments 
from  different  trees  the  pupil  will  soon  be  able 
to  tell  which  will  bear  fruit,  and  which  not. 

237.  In  this  class  the  orders  are  distinguished 
by  the  number  and  situation  of  the  stamens. 
We  shall  illustrate  such  of  the  orders  only,  as 
contain  common  or  important  plants. 

Order  2. — Diandria.     Two  Stamens. 

23S.  The  Willow,  (Salix,)  is  a  very  large, 
and  widely  diffiised  genus.  The  diflferent  spe- 
cies grow  in  nearly  every  climate  on  earth,  be- 
ing found  from  frozen  Lapland,  to  the  tropical 
climates  of  the  Levant,  and  the  East  Indies. 

239.  About  thirty-five  species  of  Willow  are 
natives  of  North   America,  besides  which  we 


235.  What  does  the  name  of  this  class  signify? — 236.  How 
^vill  you  tind  the  difference  between  staminate  and  pistillate 
trees'? — 237.  How  are  the  orders  of  DicEcia  distinguished? — 
238.  To  what  class  and  order  does  the  willow  belong? — 2^^. 
How  many  species  of  willow  have  we  in  this  country? 


176  CLASS   XXII. 

have  several  exotics  of  this  tribe,  which  are 
nearly  as  widely  disseminated  as  the  natives. 
The  Weeping  Willow,  (Salix  Babylonica,)  and 
the  Yellow  Willow  are  of  tliis  number. 

Order  4. — Tetrandria.     Four  Stamens. 

240.  The  Bay- berry,  or  Candle-berry,  is  a 
shrub,  growing  three  or  four  feet  high,  which 
produces  the  greenish  unctuous  substance, 
known  under  the   name  of    Bay-herry  tallow. 

It  is  chiefly  found  on  the  sea,  extending  a  few 
miles  from  the  shore.  This  shrub  produces 
abundance  of  hard  berries,  on  the  outside  of 
which  the  tallow  is  contained.  It  is  separated 
by  throwing  the  berries  into  boiling  water, 
when  the  tallow  is  melted,  and  rises  to  the 
surface. 

241.  The  Fifth  order,  Pentandria,  contains 
the  Hop,  the  Pepperidge,  or  Tupelo  tree,  and 
the  Prickly  Ash. 

242.  The  Seventh  Order,  Pentandria,  con- 
tains the  Poplar  genus  of  which  we  have  ten 
native  species.  The  Balsam  Poplar,  from  the 
buds  of  which  the  Canada  Balsam  is  obtained, 
is  one  of  these. 

243.  The  Lombardy  poplar  is  a  native  of 
Italy,  and  like  all  other  trees  of  rapid  growth, 
is  in  proportion  short  lived.     This  tree,  former- 

240.  From  what  kind  of  a  plant  is  the  bay-berry  tallow- 
obtained] — 2tl.  What  plants  does  the  fifth  order  contain? — 
242.  Where  does  the  poplar  belong! — 243.  What  is  said  of 
the  Lombardy  poplar? 


CLASS   XXII. 


177 


Fig.  177. 


ly  so  fashionable  as  an  ornament,  as  its  remains 
now  shew,  has  not  a  single  claim  to  the  esteem 
in  which  it  was  formerly  held,  except  iti 
rapid  growth. 

Order  12 — Monadelpiiia.     Stamens  united  into 
one  body. 

244.  Butcher's  Broom, 
(Ruscus,)  is  a  genus  of  small 
evergreen  shrubs  which  are 
curious  on  account  of  their 
bearing  their  flowers  and 
fruit  on  their  leaves,  as  shown 
by  Fig.  177.  The  flower 
however,  does  not  properly 
grow  out  of  the  leaf,  but  on 
a  foot-stalk  of  its  own  which  runs  between  the 
coats  of  the  leaf,  as  may  be  seen  by  close  ex- 
amination. The  pistillate  flowers  are  succeed- 
ed by  red  berries,  nearly  of  the  size  of  cherries. 
In  our  green-houses  this  plant,  though  it  flow- 
ers, will  not  produce  fruit  unless  the  staminate 
shrub  be  present  also. 

245.  The  Nutmeg  tree  grows  to  the  height 
of  thirty  feet,  and  is  cuhivated  in  the  East  In- 
dies for  its  fruit,  which  forms  a  spice  univer- 


244.  What  singular  plant  is  described  under  the  order 
Monadelphia? — *245.  What  account  is  given  of  the  nutmeg 
and  macel — '2H].  How  does  Polygamia  differ  from  the  other 
classes'? 


178 


CLASS  XXIII. 


Fig.  178. 


sally  known.  The  entire  fruit 
is  nearly  the  size  of  a  Peach, 
and  has  a  bitter  external  cov- 
ering. As  this  dries  it  bursts 
open  and  shows  the  next  coat, 
which  is  the  mace  of  com- 
merce, Fig.  178.  Within  the 
mace  is  contained  the  kernel, 
of  a  dark  brown  color,  which 
is  the  w^ell  known  spice  in 
question. 


CLASS  XXIIL— POLYGAMIA.  Flowers  either 
staminate,  pistillate,  or  perfect,  upon  the  same, 
or  on  dif  event  plants. 

Fig.  W.  246.  This  class  differs 

from  the  two  preceding 
ones,  in  having  not  only 
the  stamens  and  pistils  in 
different  flowers  upon 
the  same  individual,  as 
in  Monoecia,  or  upon 
separate  individuals  as  in 
Dioecia,  but  also,  in  hav- 
ing these  two  parts  con- 
tained in  one  flower,  and  mixed  with  those 
which  are  either  staminate  or  pistillate. 

Order  1. — Moncecia. 

247.  The  Maples,  of  which  there  are  many 
species  in  our  forests  are  of  this  order. 


147.  To  what  order  do  the  maples  belong^ 


CLASS  XXIII.  179 

248.  The  sap  of  the  sugar  maple,  when 
evaporated  by  boihng,  and  purified,  forms  the 
well  know  n  article  maple  sugar,  of  which  some 
of  my  young  friends  are  very  fond. 

Order  2. — Dkecia. 

249.  The  Ash,  is  a  genus  of  which  w^e  have 
nine  or  ten  species.  The  American,  or  White 
Ash,  grows  to  the  height  of  eighty  or  ninety 
feet,  and  for  various  useful  purposes  is  preferred 
by  mechanics  to  all  other  kinds  of  timber. 

250.  The  Ficus  or  Fig  genus  embraces  about 
fifty  species,  all  of  them  natives  of  hot  climates. 

251.  The  flowering  of  these  plants  is  quite 
peculiar.  The  green  Iruit  is  a  hollow  calyx,  or 
receptacle,  in  which  the  flowers  are  contained. 

252.  In  the  common  Fig  the  stamens  and 
pistils  are  on  difterent  plants,  and  the  seeds  could 
not  therefore  be  perfected,  were  it  not  for  the 
help  of  certain  minute  flies,  which,  in  their  search 

Fig.  180.  for  honey  carry  the  pollen  from  the 
anthers  of  one  flower  to  the  stig- 
mas of  another.  Fig.  180  repre- 
sents the  half  of  a  Fig  in  its  green 
state,  shewing  the  situation  of  the 
flowers  on  the  inside. 

153.  The  wonderful  provision  of  these  little 

218.  What  use  is  made  of  the  sap  of  the  sugar  maple? — 
249.  What  is  said  of  the  American  white  ash? — 250.  How 
many  species  does  tlie  fig  genus  embrace? — 251.  What  pecu- 
liarity is  there  in  tlie  flowering  of  the  fig  tree? — By  what 
means  are  the  seeds  of  the  fig  perfected? — 153.  How  do  these 
little  insects  display  the  care  and  beneficence  of  the  Creator? 


180 


CLASS   XXIV. 


insects  by  whose  means  the  fruit  and  seed  of 
the  Fig  is  perfected,  displays  at  once  the  care, 
and  beneficence  of  the  Creator;  for  while  on 
the  one  hand,  it  insures  the  perpetuity  of  a  fruit 
of  great  importance  to  man;  on  the  other,  it  al- 
lows the  pleasure  of  existence  to  a  tribe  of  in- 
sects, which  appear  designed  expressly  for 
this  purpose. 

CLASS  XXIV.— CRYPTOGAMIA. 

254.  In  this  class  the  stamens,  and  pistils  are 
either  concealed,  imperfect,  or  wanting. 

255.  Cryptogamous  plants  differ  essentially 
from  any  of  those  we  have  heretofore  de- 
scribed. The  number  or  situation  of  the  sta- 
mens, or  pistils,  which  have  been  our  guide  in 
the  aiTangement  of  the  other  classes,  are  in  this 
either  concealed,  or  wanting.  Nor  do  the  pro- 
ductions included  in  this  class  afford  ffowers, 
properly  so  called,  and  hence  they  are  termed 
fiowerltss  plants,  in  order  to  distinguish  them 
from  the  other  classes. 

Fi-.  X. 


CLASS  XXIV. 


181 


256.  This  class  contains  a  vast  number  of 
vegetable  productions  commonly  known  vmder 
the  names  of  Mosses,  Mushrooms,  or  Toad- 
stools, Ferns,  Flags  and  Lichens. 

257.  Each  order  is  distinguished  by  its  own 
peculiarities,  having  little,  or  sometimes  nothing 
in  common  w  ith  the  others,  except  the  want  of 
flow^ers  by  which  the  entire  class  is  separated 
from  all  other  vegetables. 

Order  1. — Ferns. 

258.  In  this  order,  the  fruit,  in  most  cases  is 
placed  on  the  back  of  the  leaf,  or  Frond,  as  the 
leaves  of  Cr\^ptogamous  plants  are  termed. 

Sometimes  the  fruit  appears  only  in  little 
patches  or  dots  on  the  back  of  the  Frond,  but 
sometimes  the  w-hole  under  surface  is  covered 
with  a  mass  of  minute  seeds. 

259.  Many  plants  of  this  order  are  common 
in  our  woods,  and  low  grounds.  Those  best 
known  are  Polypody,  Spleenwort,  Brake,  and 
Shield  fern. 

260.  The  word  Polypody,  means  many  feet, 
in  allusion  to  the  great  number  of  roots  peculiar 
to  these  plants. 

254.  What  is  the  grand  distinction  between  the  class 
Cryptogamia,  and  the  otlier  classes? — 255.  What  general 
name  is  given  to  the  plants  of  this  class  to  distinguish  them 
from  others'? — 256.  Under  what  names  are  the  plants  of  this 
class  knownl — 257.  How  are  the  orders  distinguished'? — 
25S.  Where  is  the  fruit  of  the  ferns  placed? — 259.  Give  exam- 
ples of  the  fern  tribe? — 260.  What  does  polypody  mean] 
16 


182 


CLASS  XXIV. 


Fig.  182.  2gj      p.g      ^Q^^     ^^^p^^^_ 

sents  the  common  Poly- 
pody which  grows  iii  abun- 
dance in  our  moist,  rocky, 
uncultivated  lands;  leaves 
or  fronds  deeply  pinnati- 
fid,  and  about  a  foot  long, 
stipe  smooth,  and  grooved 
on  the  upper  side;  leafets, 
or  segments  of  the  leat 
slightly  serrate.  This  plant  is  common  to  Eu- 
rope and  North  America. 

Adder's  tongue.  The  Botanical  name  is 
Ophioglossum,  from  Ophis,  a  serpent,  and^/o.v5e, 
a  tongue. 

Fig.  183.  262.  Common  Adder's  tongue,  Fig. 
183,  is  a  pretty  little  plant,  only  three 
inches  high,  consisting  of  an  ovate,  en- 
tire frond,  from  the  base  of  which  rises  a 
stipe,  which  bears  the  fruit,  in  a  kind  of 
crowded  spike.  This  plant  differs  from 
the  ferns  in  bearing  its  fruit  on  a  spike 
instead  of  on  the  backs  of  the  fronds. 

Order  2. — Horsetails. 

263.  This  order  includes  only  a  single  genus, 
the  Equisetiim,  or  Horsetail.  There  are  many 
species  of  this  genus,  one  of  which  is  well 
known  under  the  name  of  Scouring  rushy  Fig. 

184. 


IGl  What  plant  does  Fig.  1S2  represent"?— 262.  What 
does  Fig.  183  represent? — 2(33.  What  plants  are  included  un- 
der the  second  order] — 2&4.  What  is  said  of  the  scouring  rush? 


CLASS  XXIV. 


183 


Fi?.  1^4.  264.  The  stem  of  this  plant  is 
without  leaves,  erect,  straight,  hol- 
low, and  furrowed,  the  ridges  being 
cut  into  minute  teeth.  The  joints  of 
the  stem  are  furnished  with  short 
sheaths,  or  rings,  colored  black,  and 
white.  The  fruit  grows  on  a  termi- 
nal spike  or  ament.  This  simple 
plant  is  in  common  use  for  scouring 
wood  and  polishing  metals.  The 
outer  bark  contains  a  quantity  of 
flint,  and  hence  will  act  upon  the 
hardest  steel.     This  plant   is   about 

two  feet  high,  and  about  the  thickness  of  a  pipe 

stem. 

Order  3. — Clib-Mosses. 

Fia:.  185.  265.  This  order  consists 

chiefly  of  small  moss  like 
plants,  with  creeping  stems, 
and  fine  leaves,  hke  scales. 
Many  of  them  are  ever- 
greens, and  seem  to  thrive 
very  well  under  the  snow. 

266.  The  genus  called 
Lycopodium,  or  Wolfs  foot, 
has  several  species  which 
are  common  in  our  woods. 

267.  They  are  very  neat, 
deep  green  little  plants,  well 

known  under  the    name  of  ground  pines,  as 
Christmas  decorations. 

268.  The  flat  Club  Moss.  Fig.    185.  creeps 


184  CLASS    XXIV. 

under  the  leaves  in  the  woods,  now  and  then 
sending  up  an  erect  stem,  which  is  forked,  and 
terminated  by  a  short  yellowish  spike,  which 
bears  the  fruit.  The  leaves  are  two  rowed, 
short  and  acute,  and  are  green  through  the 
year. 

Order  4. — Mosses. 

269.  The  Mosses,  properly  so  called  are  dry 
herbs,  furnished  with  distinct  leaves  and  rising 
stems.  They  are  found  every  where  in  damp 
woods,  and  among  rocks  both  exposed  to  the 
sun  and  in  shady  places. 

Fig.  186.  270.  They  may  often  be  known 
by  their  capsules,  surmounted  by 
lids,  as  represented  by  Fig.  186. 
These  are  elevated  above  the  leaves 
or  green  beds  of  Moss,  by  their 
foot-stalks,  and  many  of  them  have 
a  nodding  position  as  shewn  by  the 
figure. 

Order  5. — Liverworts. 

271.  This  order  differs  from  the  Flags,  which 
comes  next,  in  not  growing  in  water,  and  from 
the  Mosses  just  described,  either  in  not  having 
a  lid,  or  if  this  be  present,  in  its  opening  at  the 

265,  What  plants  come  under  the  third  order? — 266.  De- 
scribe the  lycopodium,  or  wolf's  footl — 267.  What  are  the 
mosses  commonly  called,  and  for  what  purpose  are  they  used? 
— 268.  What  plant  does  Fig.  186  represent? — 269.  What  plants 
come  under  the  fourth  order? — 270.  How  may  these  mosses 
be  known? — 271.  How  do  the  liverworts  differ  from  the  fiags, 
and  the  mosses? 


CLASS    XXIV.  185 

top,  and  not  bursting  on  the  side  as  do  those  of 

the  Mosses. 

272.  Many  of  these  plants  are  so  minute  as 
to  require  the  aid  of  a  magnifying  glass  in  order 
to  distinguish  their  different  parts.  They  are 
found  on  rocks,  old  walls,  and  the  bark  of 
trees. 

Fig.  187.  273.  The  genus  called  Jungerman- 
nia,  so  named  in  honor  of  M.  Junger- 
mann,  a   German  Botanist,  contains  a 

L great  number  of  curious  little  plants, 
one  of  which  is  represented  by  Fig.  187. 
The  right  hand  figure  shews  the  whole 
'  plant  of  the  natural  size,  that  on  the  left 
being  the  same  magnified.  It  is  found 
on  the  barks  of  trees,  and  on  mossy 
rocks.      It  is  half  an  inch  high. 

Order  6. — Flags. 

274.  In  this  order  the  seeds  are  contained  in 
the  substance  of  the  frond,  or  in  little  enclo- 
sures variously  situated.  The  plants  of  this  or- 
der are  nearly  all  aquatic,  and  are  submerged, 
that  is,  they  grow  under  water.  The  Sea- 
weeds of  the  ocean,  many  species  of  which  are 
every  where  found  cast  upon  the  shores,  are  of 
this  order. 


272.  Where  do  the  liverworts  chiefly  grow? — 273.  "What 
can  you  say  of  the  genus  calledJungerniannia?— 274.  What 
plants  come  under  the  sixth  order! — 275.  What  is  a  common 
plant  of  this  order  found  on  the  sea-shore  ? 

16* 


185 


CLASS    XXIV. 


Fig.  188.  275.  One  of  the  most  common 
plants  of  this  tribe,  is  the  Knotty  Fu- 
cas,  Fig.  188,  which  grows  in  abun- 
dance on  rocks  and  stones  near  the 
sea-shore.  The  Frond  is  leathery 
and  compressed,  but  now  and  then 
contains  a  bubble  of  air,  which  being 
heated  or  pressed,  bursts  with  a  small 
explosion. 

276.  Many  of  the  species  of 
this  order  consist  of  floculent,  or  scum- 
like substances,  which  we  see  on  the  sea- 
shore, and  in  the  water  of  stagnant  ditches. 
Some  of  these  appearances  which  are  com- 
monly taken  to  be  the  result  of  fermentation, 
presenting  to  the  eye  nothing  more  than  a  mass 
of  dead  matter,  are  in  reality  masses  of  minute 
vegetables,  beautifully  formed,  displaying  as 
many  wonders,  and  more  peculiarities  than  the 
most  beautiful  plants  of  our  gardens. 

Fig.  1^9.  277.  No  one  w  ithout  minute 

inspection,  would  believe  that 
^the  floculent,  stringy  mass.  Fig. 
189,  could  contain  any  thing  like 
vegetable  organization,  or  beau- 
ty ;  and  yet  on  examination  with 
a  lens  it  is  found  to  be  a  regu- 
larly, and  beautifully  construct- 
'ed  vegetable,  consisting  of  little 
pieces,  or  grains  joined  together,  each  having 
its  fruit  contained  in  a  proper  capsule,  as  rep- 
resented by  the  left  hand  figure,  which  is  one  of 

276   What  is  said  of  plants  which  appear  like  scuml 


CLASS    XXIV. 


l"^? 


tlie  fibres  magnified.     The  genus  to  which  this 
plant  belongs  is  called  Ectocarpus. 

Order  7. — Rock  and  Trke  Mosses. 

278.  These  Mosses  are  the  Lichens  of  bota- 
nists, and  are  among  the  lowest  grades  of  veg- 
etation. 

277.  They  are  found  on  rocks,  wooden  fen- 
ces, and  the  barks  of  trees. 

280.  To  distinguish  these  productions  from 
each  other,  and  reduce  them  to  a  scientific  ar- 
rangement, is  the  most  laborious  and  diflicult 
department  of  botany,  and  yet  such  has  been 
the  perseverance  and  patience  of  botanists,  that 
more  than  a  thousand  species  of  this  order 
have  been  minutely  examined,  by  different  au- 
thors. 

281.  Several  species  of  this  order  answer 
useful  purposes.  Such  are  the  Iceland  moss, 
onw^hich  live  the  rein-deer  of  arctic  regions,  and 
the  Cudbear,  which  is  employed  in  dying  pur- 
ple. 

282.  As  an  example  of  this 
order,  we  give  a  figure  (190) 
of  one  species  of  the  genus  Ca- 
licium,  which  term  signifies  a 
little  cup,  because  the  seed 
vessels  are  in  the  form  of  mi- 
nute cups,  as  the  figure  shews. 
The  upper  drawing  shews  this 

277.  What  is  said  of  the  plant  represented  by  Fiir.  1^91 — 
278.  What  plants  come  under  the  seventh  order? — "279. 
Where  are  these  mosses  found? — 280.  What  is  said  of  the 
difficulty  of  distinguishing  and  classing  these  productions? 


Fig.  190. 


188  CLASS  XXIV. 

vegetable  of  the  natural  size,  the  lower  one  be- 
ing magnified  to  shew  more  distinctly  the  form 
of  the  cups. 

283.  It  grows  on  decaj^ed  wood  and  rocts, 
and  some  of  the  species  may  be  seen  in  al- 
most any  place  which  will  admit  of  their  growth. 

Order  8. — Mushrooms. 

284.  This  order  consists  of  vegetable  pro- 
ductions, in  the  form  of  thick,  flesliy  bodies, 
without  herbage,  properly  so  called. 

285.  They  are  known  under  the  name  of 
Fungi,  by  botanists,  and  Toadstools  by  others. 
The  seeds  of  this  order  are  arranged  in  little 
tubes  placed  on  the  under  side  of  the  caps. 

Fig.  191.  286.    The   cap     of    the 

Mushroom  is  the  upper 
and  expanded  part,  which 
is  placed  on  the  stipe.  Fig. 
191. 


287.  The  gills  consist  of  thin,  radiating  ex- 
pansions on  the  under  side  of  the  cap.  Among 
these  the  seeds  are  placed. 

288.  In  the  young  state  the  cap  is  globular, 

281.  What  useful  mosses  are  mentioned? — 28l?.  "What 
plant  is  described  and  figured  as  an  example  of  this  order? — 
283.  Where  does  the  calicium  grow? — 284.  What  are  the 
mushrooms? — 285.  By  what  names  are  the  mushrooms 
known? — 286.  What  part  of  a  mushroom  is  the  cap? — 
237.  What  are  the  gills?— 288.  How  does  the  cap  differ  in  the 
young  and  old  mushrooms? 


CLASS   XXIV.  189 

and  there  is  a  thin  membrane,  or  fringe,  by 
which  its  margin  is  connected  with  the  stipe,  or 
stem,  as  shewn  by  the  left  hand  tigure.  This 
is  called  the  curtain,  and  as  the  cap  grows  lar- 
ger this  bursts,  or  parts  in  the  direction  of  tin' 
circumference  of  the  cap,  so  as  to  expose  the 
gills.  As  the  plant  grows  old,  this  part  be- 
comes dry  and  forms  a  ring  around  the  stip^^, 
as  shewn  in  the  right  hand  figure. 
Groivth  of  Mushrooms. 

It  is  well  known  that  Mushrooms  spring  up 
almost  every  where,  especially  among  decayed 
substances,  and  during  the  hottest  season  of 
the  year.  Moisture  appears  also  to  be  neces- 
sary to  their  growth,  and  hence  we  see  thou- 
sands during  the  warm  season,  after  a  shower, 
where  none  existed  the  day  before.  From 
these  circumstances,  persons  who  have  not  ex- 
amined this  subject,  suppose  that  Toadstools 
grow  w^ithout  seeds,  not  being  able  to  account 
for  the  presence  of  the  seeds  in  such  and  such 
places,  and  if  present,  not  seeing  why  they 
should  not  have  grown  before. 

Now  all  this  is  readily  accounted  for,  there 
being  in  truth  no  more  reason  to  believe  that 
Mushrooms  grow  without  seeds,  than  there 
is  to  suppose  that  an  Oak  springs  up  without 
the  planting  of  an  acorn.  The  seeds  of  Mush- 
rooms are  so  exceedingly  small  as  not  to  be 
distinguished  by  the  naked  eye,  or  without  the 
help  of  a  magnifying  glass.  When  the  species 
commonly  known  under  the  name  ol"  Puff-hall 


190  CLASS  XMV. 

is  disturbed,  there  rises  from  it  a  fine  dust  re- 
sembling smoke,  which  are  its  seeds;  and  it  will 
be  seen  that  a  slight  wind  will  carry  such  light 
bodies  to  great  distances,  and  their  number  is 
such  that  a  single  plant  would  afford  a  quantity 
sufficient  to  cover  a  considerable  space,  and  not 
leave  a  single  inch  without  more  or  less  seeds. 
Under  such  circumstances,  it  will  be  obvious 
also,  that  these  seeds  might  gain  admittance  in- 
to concealed  and  covered  places,  as  under  old 
buildings,  and  into  cellars,  and  indeed  that  they 
might  be  floated  into  almost  any  place  where 
the  atmosphere  has  admission. 

With  respect  to  their  growth,  it  is  w^ell  as- 
certained that  no  seeds  will  vegetate  without 
the  combined  influence  of  heat  and  moisture, 
and  that  few  will  grow  without  the  addition  of 
light  and  air  also.  Rye,  wheat,  and  other  seeds, 
may  be  kept  for  an  indefinite  length  of  time  in  a 
dry  place,  and  even  if  exposed  to  heat  and  moist- 
ure they  will  not  grow  if  light  and  air  be  en- 
tirely excluded.  Thus  seeds  covered  at  con- 
siderable depths  in  the  ground  will  remain  dor- 
mant for  years,  and  for  aught  we  know,  for  cen- 
turies, and  still  retain  their  vitalit}-",  that  is,  they 
will  grow,  if  placed  in  proper  situations.  This 
is  proved  by  the  fact  that  earth,  which  has  been 
by  the  flowing  of  rivers,  and  which  has  lain 
for  centuries  ever  so  deep  under  the  surface, 
will  if  exposed  to  a  proper  situation,  produce 
some  kind  of  plants  from  the  seeds  it  contained. 
From  all  this  we  learn  that  seeds  will  grow  only 
when  circumstances  favor  their  vejjetation. 


CLASS    XXIV. 


VJ{ 


Now  in  applying  these  facts  and  conditions 
to  the  growth  of  Mushrooms,  we  have  only  to 
consider  that  their  seeds  are  almost  every 
where,  and  that  they  spring  up  whenever  the 
circumstances  of  heat  and  moisture  are  such  as 
they  require  for  their  vegetation.  This  appears 
to  be  the  whole  secret  with  respect  to  the 
growth  of  this  kind  of  vegetation. 

Number  of  Mushroom  species. 

289.  Concerning  the  whole  number  of  spe- 
cies belonging  to  this  order,  not  even  a  conjec- 
ture can  be  offered.  The  number  described 
by  Sprengel,  who  has  spent  much  time,  and 
wrhten  largely  on  the  subject,  is  2800.  Be- 
sides these,  other  authors  have  described  at 
least  half  as  many  more  ;  so  that  the  number 
of  species  arranged  in  botanical  works  amount 
to  at  least,  between  4000  and  5000.  The 
Swedish  botanist.  Friers,  discovered  no  less 
than  2000  species  of  this  order,  v/ithin  the 
compass  of  a  square  furlong,  in  his  own  coun- 
tr\-.  In  North  America,  Professor  Torrey 
thinks  there  are  at  least  3000  species  of  Fungi, 
and  for  aught  that  is  actually  known,  they  may 
amount  to  twice  this  number.  And  yet  nearly 
all  that  have  been  described,  belong  to  the 
northern,  and  temperate  regions,  the  tropical 
species  being  almost  entirely  unknown  to  au- 
thors.    From  all  this  there  is  reason  to  believe 


289.  What  is  said  of  the  nvimber  of  species  belon^ng  to 
the  mushroom  tribe] 


192  PRACTICAL 

that  ihe  number  of  species  of  this  order,  which 
the  earth  produces,  is  almost  innumerable. 

Several  species  of  this  tribe  are  used  for  food 
in  various  parts  of  the  world,  but  by  far  the 
greater  number  are  poisonous,  and  some  are 
such  active  poisons  as  to  destroy  life  in  a  short 
time  when  eaten.  None  are  poisonous  when 
merely  handled. 


PRACTICAL  BOTANY. 

Practical  Botany  is  tlie  application  of  the 
foregoing  explanations  to  the  different  parts  of 
plants  for  the  purpose  of  determining  their 
Classes,  Orders,  Genera  and  Species,  and  con- 
sequently their  names.  Directions  have  already 
been  given  in  what  manner  the  learner  is  to 
proceed  for  this  purpose;  and  W'e  here  give 
descriptions,  chiefly  of  the  most  common  plants, 
that  the  pupil  may  have  an  opportunity  of  ex- 
ercising the  knowledge  he  has  obtained  by  de- 
termining their  species  and  names. 

Such  classes  and  orders  will  be  omitted  as  do 
not  contain  the  most  common  plants. 

CLASS  II.— DIANDRIA.      Tioo  Stamens. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

Flowers  inferior,  monopetalous,   irregular,  fruit 
in  capsules. 

Genus   Veronica.     Calyx  four  parted;  co- 

What  is  practical  botany  1 


BOTANY.  193 

rolla  four  cleft;  rotate,  the  lower  division  nar- 
row; capsule  superior,  two  celled  obcordate. 

Species  scutellata,  Marsh  Speedwell.  Ra- 
cemes lateral,  alternate ;  partial  flower  stalks 
divaricated  ;  leaves  linear,  slightly  i'ndented. 

Found  in  moist  places  along  the  sides  of 
brooks,  and  growing  from  a  few  inches  to  a  foot 
or  more  high;  stem  weak;  leaves  opposite, 
linear-lanceolate,  and  slightly  toothed;  flowers 
small,  of  a  pale  flesh  color,  with  purphsh  stripes. 
Perennial,  and  flowers  all  summer. 

Flowers  inferior,  monopetalous,   irregular;  seeds 
naked. 

Genus  Collinsonia.  Corolla  somewhat  rin- 
gent ;  lower  lip  many  cleft,  capillary;  one 
seeded. 

Species  Canadensis.  Horseweed.  Leaves 
heart-ovate;  stem  smooth;  teeth  of  the  calyx 
subulate,  shorter  than  the  corolla. 

The  plant  is  three  or  four  feet  high;  stem 
furrowed,  and  slightly  pubescent;  leaves  oppo- 
site, very  large,  serrate  and  acuminate,  the  low- 
er ones  on  long  petioles,  the  upper  pair  sessile. 
Panicle  terminal,  with  opposite  branches. 
Flowers  dull  yellow;  stamens  distant,  and  fila- 
ments long;  stigma  bifid.  It  grows  in  moist 
woods,  and  flowers  in  July  and  August.  When 
handled,  it  has  a  fetid  smell. 
17 


194  PRACTICAL 

CLASS  III.— TRIANDRIA.     Three  Stamens. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

Flowers  superior. 

Genus  Iris.  Corolla  six  parted,  the  divisions 
alternately  reflected;  stigma  petaloid. 

Species  versicolor.  Blue  Flag.  Flower-de- 
luce.  Leaves  ensif'orm;  stem  acute  on  one 
side;  capsules  oblong,  three  sided,  with  obtuse 
angles. 

The  blue  flowers  of  this  plant  are  very  con- 
spicuous in  our  meadows  and  low  grounds,  in 
June.  Stem  from  one  to  three  feet  high,  round 
on  one  side,  with  an  edge  on  the  other;  branched 
at  the  top  and  bearing  from  two  to  six  flowers; 
peduncles  flattened  on  the  inside.  Germ  three 
cornered.  Outer  petals  reflected,  and  beard- 
less, the  border  purple,  and  the  claw  variegated 
with  various  colors.  Inner  petals  erect,  spatu- 
late,  or  lanceolate,  and  paler  than  the  outer. 
Style  short  and  concealed;  stigmas  three,  peta- 
loid, resting  on  the  outer  petals,  and  more  or 
less  reflected.  Stamens  concealed  under  the 
stigmas.  Seeds  numerous.  Perennial.  The 
root  is  poisonous. 

CLASS  IV.— TETRANDRIA.     Four  Stamens. 

Order  1. — Monogynia. 

Genus  Houstonia.  Corolla  monopetalous; 
calyx  four  toothed;  capsule  two  celled,  two 
valved. 


BOTANY.  195 

Species  ccBrulea.  Blueish  Houstonia.  Root 
leaves  ovate;  stem  compound ;  first  peduncles 
two  flowered. 

This  pretty  little  plant  is  often  seen  in  patches 
quite  covering  the  ground.  It  begins  to  flower 
in  Mav,  and  continues  all  summer.  Flowers 
pale  blue,  and  smaller  than  violets:  stem  slen- 
der, repeatedly  forked,  and  three  or  four  inches 
high.  Corolla  with  a  slender  tube,  with  four 
ovate  acute,  spreading  segments.  Anthers  in- 
serted at  the  mouth  of  the  tube.  Stigma  bifid. 
Perennial. 

Genus  CoR^a■s.  Calyx  four  toothed  corolla 
four  petalled,  superior;  drupe  with  a  two 
celled  nut. 

Species  FJorida.  Dogwood  tree.  Aborace- 
ous,  flowers  in  heads  surrounded  by  an  ivolu- 
cre  ofobovate  leaves,  with  recurved  points. 

This  is  a  very  conspicuous  tree,  which  flow^- 
ers  in  iNIay  and  June,  while  other  forest  trees 
are  just  putting  forth  their  leaves.  It  has  a  pro- 
fusion of  white  flowers,  forming  a  stiiking  con- 
trast with  its  companions  at  that  season  of  the 
year.  The  beauty  of  these  flowers,  and  the 
show  the  tree  makes,  are  entirely  owing  to  the 
large  white  involucre  with  which  the  proper 
flowers  are  surrounded.  Flower  small;  calyx 
superior,  a  little  bell  shaped,  and  ending  in 
four  spreading  teeth;  corolla  of  four  obtuse, 
reflected,  yellowish  petals.  Stamens  four, 
erect,  with  oblong  anthers,  in  the  middle  of 
which,  the  filament  is  inserted.     Stvle  erect. 


196  PRACTICAL 

shorter  than  the  stamens;  stigma  obtuse.  This 
tree  grows  to  the  height  of  twenty  or  thirty 
feet. 

CLASS  v.— PENTANDRIA.     Five  Stamens. 
Order  1. — Mgnogynia.     One  Pistil. 

Genus  Viola.  Calyx  five  leaved;  corolla 
five  petalled,  irregular,  spurred;  anthers  coher- 
ing; capsule  one  celled,  three  valved. 

Species  cucullata.  Common  Blue  Violet. 
Stemless;  leaves  heart-shaped,  rolled  at  the 
base  and  serrate;  petioles  not  margined;  petals 
bent  obliquely,  the  lateral  ones  bearded;  all 
whitish  at  the  base. 

This  is  the  common  blue  Violet,  so  abundant 
in  our  wet  meadows,  and  low  grounds.  Leaves 
cordate  and  serrate,  or  crenate;  petioles  longer 
than  the  leaves;  scape  four  angled;  flow-ers 
large,  bluish  purple;  the  lateral  petals  bearded. 
From  tw^o  to  eight  inches  liigh.  Flowers  in 
May. 

Order  2 — Digynia.     Two  Pistils. 

Genus  Asclepias.  Corollas  monopetalous, 
reflected;  nectaries  five,  ovate,  concave,  with 
a  Httle  horn  projecting  from  each;  follicles  tw^o. 

Species  Syriaca.  Common  Silk  w^eed,  or 
Milk  weed.  Stem  simple;  leaves  lance-oblong, 
gradually  acute,  or  acuminate,  downy  under- 
neath; umbels  nodding;  folhcles  pointed. 

Stem  three  or  five  feet  high,  and  undivided; 
leaves  large,  petiolate  and  oblong;  umbels  com- 


BOTANY.  197 

posed  of  many  flowers,  nodding.  Cah-x  ^vith 
lanceolate  segments ;  corolla  greenish  and  re- 
flected. The  nectaries  form  the  chief  part  of 
the  flower.  These  are  reddish,  truncated 
obliquely  inwards,  and  divided  into  two  parts, 
ending  in  two  horns  which  are  a  little  cur\-ed. 
The  anthers  are  in  a  cylindrical  mass.  Folli- 
cles, or  pods  oblong  acute,  and  containing  large 
quantities  of  silky  down.  When  young,  the 
shoots  of  this  plant  are  sometimes  eaten  instead 
of  Asparagus.  Found  in  moist  places  and  flow^- 
ers  in  July.     Perrenial. 

Order  3. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 

Genus  Sambucus.  Calyx  five  parted;  supe- 
rior; corolla  five  cleft;  berry  three  seeded. 

Species  Canadensis.  Common  Elder.  Cvrnies 
five  parted;  leaves  compound,  in  about  four 
pairs;  leafets  oblong-oval,  and  acuminate;  stem 
shrubby  and  containing  a  large  pith. 

This  is  the  common  Elder  which  grows  by 
the  sides  of  roads,  and  shows  a  profusion  of  yel- 
lowish white,  sweet  scented  flowers. 

Order  5. — Pextagynia.     Five  Pistils. 

Genus  Drosera.  Calyx  five  parted;  corol- 
la five  petalled,  inferior;  capsule  one  celled, 
three  or  four  valved,  openuig  at  top;  seeds 
many. 

Species  rotundifolia.  Round  leaved,  sun- 
dew, leaves,  radical,  roundish,  hairy:  scape 
bearing  a  simple  raceme. 

This  is  a  sins^ular,  but  pretty  little  plant,  well 
'  17* 


198  PRACTICAL 

known  by  the  name  o{' Sun-dew.  It  is  so  called 
because  the  leaves  are  always  covered  with  a 
kind  of  jelly,  which  the  sun  never  dries.  Leaves 
small,  nearly  round,  radical  and  lying  fiat  on 
the  ground.  Scape  three  or  four  inches  high, 
bearing  a  little  raceme  of  white  flowers.  It 
grows  in  moist  places,  and  flowers  in  July. 
Perennial. 

CLASS  VI.— HEXANDRIA.     Six  Stamens. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

Genus  Lilium.  Calyx  none;  corolla  infe- 
rior; six  petalled,  the  petals  with  a  longitudinal 
groove  from  the  middle  to  the  base. 

Species  Canadensis.  Common  Yellow  Lily. 
Leaves  in  remote  whorls;  flowers  terminal, 
nodding,  petals  spreading  or  reflected.  In  the 
first  part  of  summer,  this  is  one  of  the  beauties  of 
our  meadows.  It  grows  higher  than  the  grass, 
and  therefore  makes  itself  conspicuous  at  a  con- 
siderable distance.  Stem  round,  green,  and 
from  two  to  four  feet  high;  leaves  lanceolate,  in 
whorls  of  about  six;  flowers,  one,  two,  or  three, 
bell  shaped,  and  pendulous,  yellow,  with  black 
spots  on  the  inside.  Flowers  in  June  and  July. 
Perennial. 

Order   3. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils. 

Genus  Medeola.  Calyx  none;  corolla  in- 
ferior, six  parted,  revolute;  berry  three  celled. 

Species  Virginica.  Cucumber  root.  Leaves 
in  whorls   terminating  with  three;  stem  erect, 


BOTANY.  199 

smooth,  and  covered  with  cotton — Hke  down. 
Leaves  in  two  whorls,  the  lower  consisting  of 
six  or  eight,  the  upper,  which  grow  on  the  ti{)  of 
the  stem,  of  three;  form,  lance  oval,  smooth, 
and  entire.  Flowers  terminal  and  bent  down 
between  the  leaves;  petals  six,  greenish  white, 
and  revolute;  stamens  erect  and  slender.  This 
plant  is  strikingly,  and  beautifully  regular  in  the 
forms  of  all  its  parts.  Root  wiiite  with  a  flavor 
hke  the  cucumber.  Grows  in  woods.  Flow- 
ers in  July. 

CLASS  VIIL     OCTANDRIA.— £io-y^^  Stamens. 

Order  L — Monogynia. — One  Pistil. 

Genus  Rhexia.  Calyx  four  cleft,  inferior; 
corolla  four  petalled;  anthers  curved;  capsule 
four  celled,  and  contained  in  the  calyx. 

Species  Virginica.  Virginian  Rhexia.  Stem 
with  four  winged  angles;  leaves  sessile,  oval 
lanceolate,  serrate,  cihate;  calyx  with  glandular 
hairs. 

Calyx  hairy  with  four  acute  segments;  petals 
four,  purple;  anthers  curved,  long,  yellow,  and 
makmg  a  fine  contrast  with  the  petals;  stem 
square  with  winged  edges;  leaves  opposite, 
oval,  deeply  three  nei-ved,  with  hairs  on  both 
sides;  peduncles  axilary  and  terminal.  Stem 
eight,  or  twelve  inches  high.  Grows  in  low 
grounds,  and  has  rather  a  striking  appearance 
among  the  grass.  Flowers  in  July.  Peren- 
nial. 


200  PRACTICAL 

Order  3. — Trigynia.     Three  Pistils* 

Genus  Polygonum.  Calyx  five  parted,  in- 
ferior, resembling  a  corolla;  corolla  none;  seed 
one,  angular,  enclosed  in  the  calyx;  stamens 
from  three  to  fourteen;  number  of  pistils  irreg- 
ular. 

Species  orientale.  Prince's  Feather.  Sta- 
mens seven;  styles  two,  leaves  ovate;  stipules 
rough  haired. 

The  red  feather-like  panicles  of  this  plant  are 
often  seen  in  gardens,  and  by  the  sides  of  fen- 
ces, rising  above  most  other  annuals.  Stem 
round,  smooth,  green,  and  divided  into  portions 
by  joints,  or  knots.  The  stipules,  are  some- 
what hypocrateriform;  leaves  large,  ovate,  and 
petiolate. 

This  exotic  came  originally  from  Mount  Ar- 
rarat,  but  is  now  naturalized  in  this  country. 
Knot  grass,  Buck-wheat,  and  Water-pepper  are 
species  of  this  genus. 

CLASS  IX.— ENNEANDRIA.      Nine  Stamens, 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

Genus  Laurus.  Calyx  none;  corolla  six 
parted,  resembling  a  calyx;  nectary  composed 
of  three  glands  surrounding  the  germ,  each  end- 
ing in  two  bristles;  inner  filaments  with  two 
glands  each;  drupe  one  seeded. 

Species  sassafras.  Sassafras  Tree.  Leaves 
cither  entire,  or  three  lobed,  on  the  same  tree. 

The  root  of  this  tree  is  a  well  known,  and 


BOTANY.  201 

among  children,  a  favorite  aromatic.  Flowers 
greenish  yellow,  appearing  in  May  and  June; 
they  are  often  imperfect,  the  pistils  being  w^ant- 
ing;  in  which  case  the  stamens  are  long  and  the 
flowers  are  more  umbelled  than  the  perfect 
ones.  Leaves  ])oth  oval,  and  three  lobed,  the 
former  first  appearing.  Fruit  an  oval  nut  cov- 
ered with  skin,  and  seated  in  the  cavity  of  a 
fleshy  receptacle.  This  part,  as  well  as  the 
young  twigs,  contains  a  large  quantity  of  mu- 
cilage. 

CLASS   X.— DECANDRIA.     Ten   Stamens. 
Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

Genus  Kalmia.  Calyx  five  parted;  corolla 
hypocrateriform,  with  ten  prominences  under- 
neath; border  five  horned;  capsule  five  celled. 

Species  latifolia.  Mountain  Laurel,  Ivy. 
Leaves  scattered,  petioled,  oval,  smooth,  and 
shining;  corymbs  terminal,  viscid  £uid  pubes- 
cent. 

This  evergreen  shrub  bears  a  profusion  of 
pale  red,  and  w^hite  flowers,  and  is  a  well 
known  ornament  of  our  woods,  both  in  high 
and  low  places.  Calyx  small,  five  parted,  with 
oval  sharp  pointed  segments;  corolla  monope- 
talous,  salver  shaped,  with  a  cylindrical  tube. 
On  the  inside  are  ten  pits  or  depressions,  with 
corresponding  protuberances  on  the  outside. 
In  these  pits  the  anthers  are  confined,  wiien  the 
corolla  expands,  the  filaments  forming  rays 
from  the  centre  where  they  are  attached.     On 


202  PRACTICAL 

detaching  the  anther  from  its  pit,  the  filament 
acts  as  a  spring,  throwing  the  pollen  in  the  form 
of  a  little  cloud  of  dust  into  the  air.  This  shrub 
grows  to  the  height  of  from  four  to  fifteen,  or 
twenty  feet,  and  fiowers  in  June. 

Genus  Pyrola.  Calyx  five  leaved,  petals 
five,  stigma  three  parted;  capsule  three  celled, 
three  valved. 

Species  rotundifolia.  Round  leaved  Winter- 
green.  Leaves  roundish;  calyx  reflected;  flow- 
ers in  racemes;  styles  declined. 

The  leaves  of  this  little  plant  may  be  seen  in 
the  woods,  spread  upon  the  ground  and  remain- 
ing green  throughout  the  year.  Form  round- 
ish ovate;  the  largest  being  about  the  size  of  a 
dollar;  all  radical.  Scape  angular,  and  six  or 
eight  inches  high.  Flowers  in  large  racemes, 
white,  and  very  fragrant;  calyx  leaves  ovate, 
with  the  points  reflected;  stamens  tending  up- 
wards and  styles  downwards.  Common  in 
woods.     Flowers  in  June. 

Order  2. — Digynia.      Two  Pistils. 

Genus  Diantiius.  C  alyx  tubular,  with  scales 
at  the  base;  petals  five,  with  claws;  capsule 
cylindrical,  superior,  one  celled. 

Species  harhatus.  Sweet  WilHam.  Flow- 
ers fascicled;  scales  ovate  subulate,  as  long  as 
the  tube;  leaves  lanceolate;  calyx,  with  long 
soft  hairs,  bracts  lanceolate,  and  acute.  Grows 
eighteen  inches  high  and  flowers  in  June  and 
July.  This  flower  came  originally  from  Ger- 
many, but  at  the  present  time  few  gardens  are 
without  it. 


BOTANY.  203 

CLASS   XI.— DODECANDRIA.     Ticchc  Sta- 
mens. 

Genus  Asarum.  Wild  Ginger.  Leaves 
two,  reniform;  calyx  woolly,  cleft  to  the  base, 
the  segments  spreading. 

Species  Canadense.  Leaves  tw^o,  radical, 
and  reniform;  cal\-x  woolly,  three  or  four  cleft, 
the  segments  turned  back;  capsule  coriaceous 
crowned  with  the  calyx. 

A  singular  plant,  found  in  particular  places 
in  our  woods,  but  not  every  where.  Leaves 
reniform,  two  in  number,  radical,  and  on  peti- 
oles less  tlian  a  foot  high.  Flowers  solitary, 
growing  close  to  the  ground;  calyx  hairy,  or 
woolly  consisting  of  three  sepals,  of  a  dull  pur- 
ple color,  with  their  points  turned  back;  fila- 
ments reaching  above  the  anthers,  germ  inferi- 
or. Grows  in  dry  woods  and  flowers  from 
May  to  July.     Perennial. 

CLASS  XIL     ICOSANDRIA.     Stamens  twenty 

or  more;  fixed  to  the  calyx. 

Order  1. — Monogynia.     One  Pistil. 

Genus  Prunus.  Cal\-x  inferior,  five  cleft; 
corolla  five  petalled;  drupe  a  nearly  smooth 
stone. 

Species  Virginiana.  Wild  Cherry.  Ra- 
cemes elongated,  erect;  leaves,  oval  oblong,  acu- 
minate, unequally  serrate,  smooth  on  both  sides; 
petioles  with  about  four  glands. 


204  PRACTICAL 

This  well  known  tree  bears  a  profusion  of 
white,  fragrant  flowers,  and  in  thick  forests 
rises  to  a  great  height,  but  when  standing  alone 
it  has  many  branches,  and  attains  no  considera- 
ble elevation.  Calyx  live  cleft;  corolla  consist- 
ing of  Ave  small  white  petals;  leaves  alternate 
or  scattered.  The  wood  is  red,  and  is  much 
used  by  cabinet  makers. 

Order  4. — Pentagynia.  Five  Pistils. 

Gemis  Pyrus.  Calyx  superior,  five  cleft;  co- 
rolla five  petaled;  pome  five  celled;  cells  two 
seeded. 

Species  mains.  Apple  Tree.  Flowers  in 
sessile  umbels;  leaves  ovate,  oblong,  acuminate, 
serrate;  claws  of  the  petals  shorter  than  the  calyx; 
styles  smooth;  petals  five,  variously  colored 
from  red,  passing  into  white;  the  calyx  remains 
after  the  apple  is  ripe.  The  varieties  of  this 
species  are  innumerable,  running  through  all  the 
grades  from  the  acrid  Crab  apple,  to  the  lus- 
cious Pepin. 

Order  5. — Polygynia.     Many  Pistils. 

Genus  Rosa.  Calyx  urn-shaped,  fleshy,  con- 
tracted at  the  orifice,  five  cleft;  corolla  five  pe- 
talled;  seeds  numerous,  bristly,  fixed  to  the  in- 
side of  the  calyx. 

Species  Caroliniana.  Swamp  Rose.  Germs 
globular,  liispid;  peduncles  a  little  hairy;  stem 
with  stipular  prickles;  petioles  prickly. 

This  is  the  wild  rose,  growing  in  swamps  and 
woods,  and  rising  to  the  height  of  six  or  eight 


BOTANY.  205 

feet.  Corolla  five  petalled,  and  pale  red. 
Leaves  pinnate,  with  live  or  seven  oval  leafets. 
Fruit  a  red  oblong,  or  spherical  capsule,  full  of 
yellow  seeds.     Flowers  in  June  and  July. 

The  cultivated  Roses  have  the  same  generic 
characters  as  the  above,  but  many  ot"  them 
have  become  double  by  cultivation,  and  although 
the  species  are  not  thus  changed,  the  varieties, 
with  respect  both  to  the  number  and  color  of 
of  the  petals,  have  become  almost  innumerable. 

CLASS  XIII.— POLYGANDRIA.     3Iany 
Stamens. 

Order  1. — ^Ionogynia.  One  Pistil. 

Genus  Tilla.  Calyx  five  parted;  petals  five; 
capsule  superior,  coriaceous,  five  celled,  five 
valved,  opening  at  the  base. 

Species  Americana.  Lime  tree,  Bass  wood. 
Leaves  broad  cordate  "s\ith  one  lobe  truncated, 
acuminate,  sharply  serrate  and  smooth;  petals 
truncated  at  top;  nut  ovate. 

The  Bass  wood  is  a  common  ornamental  tree 
in  New  England.  Leaves  large,  rounchsh,  heart 
shaped  at  base,  with  one  side  shorter  than  the 
other.  The  footstalk  of  the  flower  proceeds 
from  the  middle  of  an  oblong,  pale  bracte, 
which  remains  on  the  tree  during  the  winter. 
Flowers  greenish  white,  with  a  sweetish  fulsome 
odor.     Flowers  in  July. 

Genus  Nympii-ea.  Calyx  four  or  five  leaved; 
corolla  many  petalled,  petals  and  stamens  in- 

18 


206  PRACTICAL 

serted  on  the  germcn;  stigma  sessile,  marked 
with  radiating  hnes;  capsule  many  seeded. 

Species  ordorata.  Sweet  scented  Pond  Lily. 
Calyx  four  leaved;  leaves  cordate  entire,  lobes 
obtuse,  divaricate,  with  prominent  veins  be- 
neath. 

This  beautiful  aquatic  is  common  in  clear 
ponds,  sometimes  growing  where  the  water  is 
fifteen  or  twenty  feet  deep.  Calyx  four  leaved, 
lanceolate,  green  without,  and  white  within; 
petals  numerous,  lanceolate,  smooth  and  of  a 
delicate  white;  stamens  numerous,  yellow,  in 
several  rows  inserted  on  the  germen;  anthers 
in  two  longitudinal  cells  growing  to  the  filaments, 
and  opening  inwardly;  stigma  a  solid  moist  pro- 
tuberance, surrounded  by  from  twelve  to  twen- 
ty-four rays.  Fruit  a  large  many  celled  berry, 
with  numerous  seeds  which  ripen  under  water. 

The  vegetable  kingdom  presents  but  few  flow- 
ers whose  fragrance  is  so  universally  admired 
as  that  of  the  Water  Lily. 

Order  6. — Polygynia.    Many  Pistils. 

Genus  Ranunculus.  Calyx  five  leaved;  pe- 
tals from  five  to  eight,  with  a  nectariferous 
pore  at  the  base  of  each;  seeds  naked. 

Species  hulhosus.  Buttercup.  Calyx  re- 
fiexed;  flower  stalks  furrowed;  radical  leaves 
ternate;  leafets  petiolate,  three  cleft,  incisely 
dentate;  stem  erect;  many  flowered. 

The  bright,  varnished,  yellow  flowers  of  this 
plant  are  very  conspicuous  among  the  grass  of 
meadows  and  along  road  sides.     Calyx  of  five 


BOTANY,  207 

leaves;  corolla  of  six  or  eight,  wedged  shaped, 
roundish  petals,  with  a  little  nectary  near  the 
base;  leaves  hairy,  with  from  three  to  five  prin- 
cipal divisions,  variously  gashed  or  subdivided. 
Stem  erect,  and  sulcated,  bearing  many  flowers. 
Flowers  in  May,  and  continues  all  summer. 
Perennial. 

CLASS   XIV.— DIDYNAMIA.      Four  stamens, 
two  long  and  two  short. 

Order  1. — Gymxospermia.     Seeds  naked. 

Genus  Glechoma.  Upper  lip  of  the  corolla 
bifid,  anthers  approaching  each  other  and  form- 
ing a  cross. 

Species  hederacea.  Ground  Ivy,  Gill.  Leaves 
reniform,  crenate;  stem  square.  A  well  known 
creeping  plant  along  garden  fences  and  other 
shady  places.  Calyx  striated,  and  divided  into 
five  unequal,  pointed  segments;  corrolla  blue, 
the  upper  lip  straight,  the  lower  expanded,  and 
three  lobed;  flowers  in  whorls;  leaves  opposite, 
petioled,  reniform,  and  \QYy  exactly  crenate; 
taste  strong  and  peculiar.  Flowers  in  May  and 
June  Perrennial. 

Genus  Nepeta.  Corolla  with  the  lower  lip 
crenate;  the  orifice  a  reflected  margin;  stamens 
approximate. 

Species  catania.  Catmint  or  Catnep.  Flow- 
ers spiked;  the  whorls  slightly  pedunculated; 
leaves  petiolate,  cordate,  dentate,  serrate. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  Catnep 
grows  almost  every  where  about  fences  and 


208  PRACTICAL 

buildings.  Calyx  ribbed;  corolla  tubular,  upper 
lip  straight,  lower  lip  with  the  middle  lobe  spread- 
ing crenate,  and  Ueautifully  dotted.  Stem 
two  or  three  feet  high,  square,  leaves  long  heart 
shaped.     Perennial. 

Order  2. — xIngiospermia.     Seeds  in  a  vessel. 

Genus  Gerardia.  Calyx  five  leaved;  co- 
rolla somewhat  salver  shaped,  two  lipped;  the 
lower  hp  three  lobed,  middle  one  parted;  cap- 
sule two  celled,  bursting  at  base. 

Species  jiava.  Yellow  Gerardia.  Stem 
nearly  simple;  pubescent;  leaves  nearly  sessile, 
lanceolate,  very  entire,  or  dentate;  the  inferior 
ones  incised;  flowers  sub-sessile. 

The  large  yellow  flowers  of  this  plant  give  it 
a  showy  and  rather  striking  appearance  among 
bushes  and  trees  where  it  is  usually  found. 
Leaves  opposite,  the  lower  ones  largely  den- 
tate, or  sub-pinatifid,  the  upper  ones  entire,  or 
sometimes  serrate;  flowers  opposite,  trumpet 
shaped,  and  more  or  less  spiked;  peduncles 
downy;  style  slender  and  longer  than  the  sta- 
mens. These  beautiful  flowers,  as  well  as  the 
whole  plant  grow  black  in  drying.  From  two 
to  three  feet  high.     Perennial. 

Gem^^  Chelone.  Snake  Head.  Calyx  five 
leaved;  corolla  inflated,  the  lips  closed,  one 
filament  sterile,  shorter  that  the  rest;  anthers 
woolly;  capsules  two  celled,  two  valved. 

Species  glabra.  Leaves  opposite,  lanceolate, 
oblong,  acuminate,  serrate;  flowers  in  dense 
spikes,  white  with  a  blush  of  rose  color. 


BOTANY.  209 

Found  in  wet  places  risinf]^  two  or  three  feet 
high,  the  flower  somewhat  hke  a  snake's  mouth. 
Calyx  nearly  sessile,  with  five  short  roundish 
segments;  corolla  large,  inflated,  contracted 
at  the  mouth;  lower  lip  in  three  segments,  with 
two  woolly  stripes  within;  style  long  and 
slender,  and  curved  downwards.  Flowers  in 
August.     Perennial. 

CLASS    XV.— TETRADYNAMIA.      Six  sta- 
mens, four  long  and  two  short. 

Order  2. — Siliquosa.     Seeds  in  a  Silique. 

Genus  Sinapis.    Calyx  spreading;  silique  cy 
lindrical,  with  the   partition   longer  than  the 
valves. 

Species  nigra.  Common  Mustard.  Pods 
smooth,  four  cornered,  pressed  close  to  the 
stem;  upper  leaves  linear  lanceolate,  entire  and 
smooth. 

Calyx  and  corolla  yellow;  pods  erect,  and 
close  to  the  stalk,  square,  and  ending  in  a  short 
beak;  leaves  various,  the  low^er  ones  rough,  and 
lobed,  the  upper  ones  entire  and  smooth;  stem 
round,  striated  and  branched.  Common  about 
the  borders  of  fields  and  gardens,  flowering  in 
June  and  July. 

CLASS   XVI.— MONADELPHIA.     Stamens 
united  hy  their  filaments  into  one  parcel. 

Order  5 — Decandria.     Ten  Stamens. 

Genus  Geranium.     Calvx  five  leaved  ;  pe- 

18* 


210  PRACTICAL 

tals  five,  regular ;  glands  five,  honey  bearing, 
united  to  the  base  of  the  longer  filaments,  fruit 
beaked,  separating  into  five  one  seeded  cap- 
sules. 

Species  inacalatum.  Cranesbill.  Spotted 
Geranium.  Peduncles  two  flowered  stem 
forked,  erect;  leaves  five  parted,  and  subdivided, 
the  upper  ones  sessile. 

This  species  is  common  in  our  w^oods,  prefer- 
ing  a  moist  vegetable  soil.  Leaves  large, 
spreading,  and  deeply  divided  into  five  or  seven 
lobes,  which  are  again  cut,  or  toothed;  lower 
ones  on  long  petioles,  the  upper  ones  nearly 
sessile.  Peduncles  long  and  slender,  one,  two, 
of  three  flowers.  Calyx  five  leaved;  petals 
five,  large,  purplish  blue,  and  showy.  Fruit 
ending  in  a  long  beak,  containing  five  awns,  or 
cocci,  which  spring  out  from  the  lower  part  and 
scatter  the  seeds.  Root  astringent,  and  is  em- 
ployed for  medicinal  purposes.  It  grows  from 
one  to  two  feet  high,  and  is  more  worthy  of  cul- 
tivation for  parlors,  than  many  Geraniums 
which  have  been  imported  from  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope. 

Order  8. — Polyandria.     Many  Stamens. 

Genus  Malva.  Calyx  double,  the  outermost 
two  or  three  leaved;  capsules  numerous,  one 
seeded,  disposed  in  a  flat  ring. 

Species  rotundifolia.  Round  leaved  Mal- 
low. Stem  somewhat  prostrate;  leaves  roun- 
dish, cordate,  obtusely  five  lobed;    fruit-bear- 


BOTANY.  211 

ing  stalks  bent  downwards;  corolla  twice  the 
length  of  the  calyx. 

This  is  a  well  known  little  plant,  growing 
about  the  sides  of  gardens,  and  along  foot  paths. 
Stem  lying  on  the  ground;  leaves  roundish,  and 
nearly  reniform,  crenate,  and  imperfectly  five 
lobed;  petioles  long  and  hairy;  stipules  lan- 
ceolate; flower  stalks  axillary;  outer  leaves  of 
calyx  linear,  inner  ones  ovate;  petals  purphsh 
pink,  emarginate;  fruit  flat,  and  eaten  by  chil- 
dren under  the  name  of  cheeses.  Flowers  all 
summer. 

CLASS  XVII.— DIADELPHIA.     Stamens  uni- 
ted into  two  parceis. 

Order  4. — Decandria.     Ten  Stamens. 

Genus  Lupinus.  Stamens  all  united;  calyx 
two  lipped;  anthers  alternately  oblong  and 
roundish;  legume  coriaceous  swelling  over  the 
seeds. 

Species  perennis.  Common,  or  Blue  Lu- 
pine. Calyx  without  appendages;  upper  lip 
emarginate,  the  lower  one  entire;  leaves  digi- 
tate, with  eight,  or  nine  leafets,  obcuneiform. 
This  is  a  common  garden  flower,  but  is  found 
growing  w^ld  in  various  sandy  places.  Its  deep 
blue  flowers,  and  its  regularly  formed  digitate 
leaves,  give  it  a  handsome  appearance.  Ban- 
ner emarginate,  Hp  entire,  and  terminating  in  a 
kind  of  Ijeak,    when  the  flowers   first  open. 


212  PRACTICAL  -r 

Leaves  like  rays  attached  to  the  end  of  the  pe- 
tiole; flowers  in  a  spike.     Perennial. 

Genus  Trifolium.  Legume  hardly  longer 
than  the  calyx,  falling  off"  entire;  flowers  gener- 
ally in  heads. 

Species  |9?'ff^e??5e.  Red  Clover.  Heads,  or 
spikes  dense;  stems  more  or  less  ascending;  co- 
rollas unequal;  four  of  the  calyx  teeth  equal; 
stipules  awned. 

Stem  weak  and  often  trailing  on  the  ground; 
leaves  three,  oval,  with  a  white  spot  somewhat 
heart  shaped  on  the  upper  side;  stipules  broad, 
membranous,  ribbed,  ending  in  a  point  or  awn; 
flowers  red,  in  ovate  heads,  with  a  sweetish 
odor;  calyx  in  five  segments,  the  lower  one 
longest.  This  is  a  well  known  and  highly  val- 
ued hay-grass. 

Genus  Robinia.  Cal}^  four  cleft,  the  upper 
segment  two  parted;  banner  roundish;  legume 
compressed,  elongated. 

Species  pseudocacia.  Locust  tree.  Leaves 
pinnate  with  an  odd  leafet ;  stipules  prickly; 
racemes  pendulous;  calyx  teeth  unarmed;  le- 
gumes smooth. 

The  wood  of  this  species  is  yellowish  and 
coarse  grained,  but  is  highly  valued  by  ship 
builders  on  account  of  its  hardness  and  durabil- 
ity.    It  is  a  tree  of  middling  size. 

Leaves  compound,  pinnate;  leafets  oblong 
oval  on  short  petioles,  and  minutely  mucronate; 
flowers  in  long  pendulous  racemes;  calyx  in- 
flated, green  and  purple,  four  cleft.     Corolla 


BOTANY.  213 

white;  sides  of  the  banner  reflected;  leo^ume 
broad  and  flat,  with  a  few  kidney  shaped  seeds. 
Flowers  in  June. 

CLASS    XIX.— SYNGENESIA.     Ayiihers  uni- 
ted into  a'cyl'mdcr;  flowers  compound. 

Order  1. — ^qualis.     All   the  florets  with  sta- 
mens and  pistils,  and  all  fertile. 

Genus  Leontodox.  Receptacle  naked;  ca- 
lyx imbricate,  with  flaccid,  lax  scales;  pappus 
simple,  stipulate. 

Species  taraxacum.  Dandehon.  Outer 
scales  of  the  calyx  reflexed;  leaves  runcinate, 
toothed,  smooth. 

No  one  is  so  ignorant  of  plants  as  not  to  know 
the  Dandelion.  It  springs  up  almost  every 
where  and  flowers  all  summer.  Leaves  radi- 
cal, and  lion-toothed;  scapes  simple,  smooth  and 
hollow,  each  bearing  a  single  bright  yellow  flow^- 
er;  florets  ligulate,  or  ribbon  shaped,  and  all 
fertile;  outer  calyx  leaves  bent  downwards; 
down  of  the  seeds  on  little  footstalks. 

Genus  Eupatoriu3i.  Receptacle  naked; 
down  simple;  calyx  imbricate;  style  longer  than 
the  corolla,  cloven  half  way. 

Species  jjerfoUatum.  Bone-set.  Thorough- 
wort.  Stem  erect,  round,  hairy,  branciied  at 
top,  and  passing  through  the  leaves.  Leaves 
perforated  by  the  stem,  acuminate,  serrate, 
wrinkled,  paler  underneath,  and  hairy  ;  florets 
tubular,  with   five  spreading   segments;  calyx 


214  PRACTICAL 

cylindrical,  imbricate,  the  scales  lanceolate  and 
acute;  each  calyx  containing  about  a  dozen  flo- 
rets, stamens  five,  consisting  of  soft  filaments 
with  blackish  anthers  united  into  a  tube;  style 
filiform,  the  upper  end  divided  into  two  branch- 
es, which  project  above  the  flower.  Common 
in  low  grounds;  flowering  in  August. 

Order  2. — Superflua.  Florets  of  the  disk  with 
stamens  and  pistils;  those  of  the  ray  with  pis- 
tils only;  all  fertile. 

Genus  Chrysanthe3iu>i.  Receptacle  naked; 
down  none;  calyx  hemispherical,  imbricate, 
w^ith  the  scales  dilated,  and  membranous  at  the 
margin. 

Species  leucaniliemum.  White  Daisy,  White 
weed.  Leaves  clasping,  oblong,  blunt,  cut,  pin- 
natifid  at  base;  radical  leaves  on  foot-stalks, 
obovate. 

Stem  one,  or  two  feet  high,  round  furrowed, 
and  bearing  a  single  flower,  standing  on  its  tip; 
lower  leaves  on  foot-stalks  inversely  ovate,  ser- 
rate and  variously  cut;  calyx  closely  imbricated; 
flower  large  and  nearly  flat;  disk  yellow,  and 
ray  white,  consisting  of  many  strap-shaped  pe- 
tals ending  in  three  teeth.  This  plant,  which  ap- 
pears to  be  an  exotic,  is  by  farmers  considered  a 
nuisance,  as  it  makes  but  poor  hay,  and  often  in- 
trudes itself  into  meadows,  to  the  exclusion  of 
valuable  grasses. 

Genus  Senecio.  Receptacle  naked;  down 
simple;  calyx  invested  with  scales,  many  leaved, 
equal;  the  scales  dead  at  their  tips. 


BOTANY.  215 

Species  aureus.  Golden  Senecio.  Flowers 
radiate;  radical  leaves  crenate,  heart-shaped, 
petioled;  upper  ones  pinnatifid,  lyrate;  pedun- 
cles thickened  upwards;  flowers  in  a  lax  co- 
rymb. Stem  upright,  simple,  smooth,  from  one 
to  three  feet  high.  Root  leaves  large,  cordate 
crenate  and  smooth;  middle  leaves,  lyrate,  the 
upper  ones  pinnatifid;  corymb  terminal,  the 
flower  stalks  growing  larger  towards  the  top; 
cal}Tc  smooth,  sometimes  striped.  Flowers  deep 
yellow,  and  enduring.  This  is  a  beautiful  pe- 
rennial, and  is  w^orthy  of  a  place  in  gardens  as  a 
border  flower. 

CLASS  XX.— GYx\ANDRIA.     Stam^.ns  situa- 
ted on  the  pistil. 
Order  2. — Diandria.     Two  stamens. 

Genus  Cypripedium.  Corolla  four  petalled, 
spreading;  lip  inflated,  hollow;  capsule  three 
valved,  one  celled;  many  seeded. 

Species  acaule.  Ladies'  Shpper.  Scape 
leafless,  one  flowered;  root  leaves  two,  oblong, 
obtuse;  lobe  of  the  style  round-rhomboidal, 
acuminate,  deflexed;  petals  lanceolate;  lip  lon- 
ger than  the  petals,  cleft  before. 

This  flower  has  a  singular  and  very  striking 
appearance,  especially  when  contrasted  with 
the  dry  leaves  and  brush  of  the  woods  where 
it  is  found.  Leaves  two,  large,  radical,  oval- 
lanceolate,  plaited  and  hairy.  Scape  a  foot 
high,  on  the  tip  of  which  is  suspended,  general- 


316  PRACTICAL 

ly,  a  single  large  purple  flower;  petals  four, 
long  spreading,  greenish-purple,  and  slightly 
twisted;  nectary,  an  inflated,  purple  bag,  veined, 
and  longer  than  the  petals;  this  forms  the  prin- 
cipal part  of  the  flowers;  style  situated  over 
the  base  of  the  nectary  to  which  are  attached 
two  lateral  anthers.  Flowers  in  May  and 
June.     Perennial. 

CLASS  XXI.— MONCECIA.  Staminatc  and 
pistillate,  or  barren  and  fertile  flowers,  on  the 
same  plant. 

Order  3. — Triandria.     Three  Stamens. 

Genus  Typha.  Ament  of  barren  flowers, 
cylindrical,  hairy;  anthers  about  three  on  each 
filament.  Ament  of  fertile  flowers  cylindrical; 
seed  one,  on  a  feathery  pedicel. 

Species  latifolia.  Water  Flag,  Cat's  Tail. 
Leaves  somewhat  ensiform;  barren  and  fertile 
spikes  approximated. 

This  flag  rises  to  the  height  of  from  four  to 
ten  feet,  and  is  common  in  the  shallow  water  of 
ponds  and  rivers,  or  along  their  margins.  Leaves 
several  feet  long,  linear  sword  shaped,  and  when 
dry,  appear  full  of  little  cells.  Stem  straight, 
round,  and  gradually  tapering  to  the  ament, 
which  is  a  compact  cylinder  containing  the  fer- 
tile flowers.  Above  this  is  a  smaller  cylinder  or 
spike,  of  staminate  flowers.  The  leaves  of 
this  plant  are  useful  in  making  chair  seats,  and 
in  corking  the  seams  of  casks. 


BOTANY.  217 

Order  5. — Pentandria.     Five  Stamens. 

Genus  Ambrosia.  Barren  flowers,  calyx 
common,  one  leaved;  florets  funnel  form,  three 
or  five  cleft;  receptacle  naked.  Fertile  flowers, 
calyx  one  leaved,  one  flowered;  corolla  none; 
nut  toothed,  one  seeded. 

Species  elatior.  Roman  Worm-wood.  Bit- 
ter weed.  This  is  a  troublesome  weed,  wliich 
every  body  knows  by  sight,  though  only  a  few 
may  know  its  proper  name.  It  grows  in  fields 
after  the  crops  of  wheat,  rye  or  oats,  have  been 
removed,  often  covering  whole  acres  to  the 
great  annoyance  of  the  farmer.  It  is  also 
abundant  about  houses  and  gardens.  The  bar- 
ren flowers  are  terminal,  and  hang  in  a  crowd- 
ed spike,  the  pollen  giving  them  a  yellowish 
mealy  appearance.  Fertile  flowers  situated 
close  to  the  stalk,  and  in  the  axis  of  the  leaves; 
lower  leaves  twice  pinnatifid,  the  upper  ones 
pinnatifid;  stem  erect,  branched,  and  from  one 
to  four  feet  high. 

There  is  another  species  of  this  genus  called 
Giant  Ambrosia,  {Ambrosia  tiifida,)  which 
grows  in  great  abundance  along  the  uncultiva- 
ted banks  of  Connecticut  river.  This  often 
rises  to  the  height  of  ten  or  twelve  feet,  and 
forms  almost  impenetrable  thickets.  Leaves 
three  lobed;  stalk  round,  striated,  and  often  an 
inch  and  a  half  in  diameter  at  the  base. 
19 


218  PRACTICAL 

Order  8. — Polyandria.     Eight,   or  more  Sta- 
mens. 

Genus  Calla.  Spathe  ovate;  spadix  cover- 
ed with  ilow^ers;  corolla  none;  berry  many 
seeded. 

Species  palustris.  Northern  Calla.  Water 
Arum.  Leaves  heart  shaped;  spathe  ovate; 
spadix  covered  with  perfect  flowers. 

This  plant  grows  in  bunches  along  the  bor- 
ders of  brooks  and  ponds  sometimes  standing  in 
the  water.  Leaves  heart-arrow  shaped,  on 
long  petioles,  smooth,  entire,  and  handsome. 
Scape  a  foot,  or  two  high;  spathe  oblong, 
spreading,  green  outside,  and  white  within,  end- 
ing in  a  cylindrical,  curved  point.  Spadix,  cy- 
lindrical, oblong,  covered  with  minute  yellow- 
ish white  flowers.  This  plant  resembles  the 
Calla  Ethiopica  in  appearance. 

Genus  Castanea.  Barren  flowers.  Ament 
naked;  calyx  none;  stamens  from  eight  to 
twelve.  Fertile  flowers;  calyx,  from  four  to 
six  toothed,  hairy;  corolla  none;  germs  two; 
nuts  two,  contained  in  a  coriaceous,  four  cleft, 
prickly  calyx. 

Species  Americana.  Chestnut  tree.  Leaves 
oblong  lanceolate,  acuminate,  mucronate,  ser- 
rate, naked  underneath. 

All  our  young  friends  know  the  fruit  of  the 
Chestnut  tree,  and  probably  most  of  them  the 
tree  itself.  Leaves  six  or  eight  inches  long,  lan- 
ceolate, serrate,  with  pointed  teeth.  Aments 
in  the  form  of  strings  hanging  near  the  ends  of 


BOTANY.  219 

the  branches  and  as  long  as  the  leaves,  color 
yellowish.  These  contain  the  stamens  and  {)ro- 
ceed  from  a  kind  of  calyx,  containing  the  pistils 
which  enlarges  and  becomes  the  spined  capsule, 
or  Chestnut  burr.  This  is  one  of  our  largest 
forest  trees.     Flowers  in  June. 

Genus  Platanus.  Aments  globular.  Bar- 
ren tiowers;  corolla  hardly  visible;  anthers 
growing  around  the  filament.  Fertile  flow^ers; 
corolla  many  parted;  stigma  recurved;  seeds 
roundish,  w^ith  a  capillary  down  at  the  base. 

Species  occidentalis.  Button  wood.  Syca- 
more.   Leaves  lobcd-angular;  branches  whitish. 

This  is  one  of  the  largest  American  trees. 
Leaves  with  five  angles,  obscurely  lobed,  and 
downy  underneath,  along  the  veins,  when 
young.  Flowers  in  globular  aments,  or  balls, 
succeeded  by  seeds,  crowding  each  other.  The 
receptacle  on  wliich  they  are  placed  is  a  hard 
ball,  covered  with  a  curious,  and  beautiful  net 
work,  which  may  easily  be  taken  oft'.  The 
balls  are  suspended  all  W' inter,  by  their  strong 
elastic  peduncles.  This  tree  ever\^  year  throws 
off'  a  part  of  its  outer  bark,  and  thus  appears 
clean  and  smooth. 

CLASS  XXII.— DICECLV.     Barren  and  fertile 

floiccrs  on  different  plants. 

Order  2. — Diandria.     Two  Stamens. 

Genus  Salix.  Calyx,  scale  of  an  ament;  co- 
rolla  none:  stamens,   in   the    barren    fiowers. 


220  PRACTICAL    BOTANY. 

from  one  to  five,  with  a  nectariferous  gland  at 
the  base.  Stigmas,  in  the  fertile  flowers,  two; 
capsule  one  celled,  two  valved;  seeds  downy. 

Species  eriocepliala.  Swamp  Willow.  Di- 
androus;  twigs  downy;  leaves  oblong-oval, 
somewhat  retuse  at  base,  serrulate;  aments  ob- 
long, exceedingly  villous. 

This  is  a  small  tree  which  grows  in  wet  pla- 
ces, and  is  known  in  some  parts  of  the  country 
under  the  name  o^ pussy-willow,  probably  from 
the  fur-like  appearance  of  the  aments,  which 
appear  in  the  early  spring.  The  scales  of  both 
the  barren  and  fertile  aments,  are  covered  with 
long  smooth  silken  hairs  thickly  set,  so  as  to 
give  them  the  appearance  of  wool,  or  fur.  In 
the  barren  aments,  each  scale  has  two  long  yel- 
low anthers;  hence  the  flow^ers  are  diandrous 
or  two  stamened.  The  fertile  aments  are  the 
longest,  and  each  scale  produces  an  oblong  ta- 
pering, downy  germ.  The  leaves  are  oval  ob- 
long and  nearly  entire.  They  do  not  appear 
until  several  wrecks  after  the  aments.  Some- 
times the  two  trees  bearing  the  different  aments, 
are  near  each  other,  and  sometimes  not. 


GLOSSARY 

OF 

TERMS    USED     IN    BOTANY 


A,  in  composition,  signifies  wanting,  or  without,  as  oxaulis, 

without  a  stem. 
Abortive.     Producing  no  fmit.     Ex.  Snowball. 
Abrupt.     Tenninating  suddenly,  as  if  cut  off,  as  in  the  root 

of  Bloodroot. 
Abruptly-Yimn^tc.      Wanting  the  odd  temiinal   leaf      Ex, 

Cassia  Maiylandica,  (Senna.) 
Acerose.     Stiff  and  slender  with  a  sharp  point,     Ex.  Leaves 

of  the  pine. 
Achlamy  lie  OILS.     Flowers  without  calyx  or  corolla,     Ex.  Wil- 
low, Birch. 
Acicular.    Needle  shaped. 
Acinaciform.     Scimetar   shaped.     Linear,   sharp  edged  and 

crooked. 
Acinus.     One   of  the  protuberances   in  a  compound  berry, 

Ex.     Rubus  vilosus,  {Black-berry.) 
Acoiyledoiious.     Having  no  cotyledons  or  seed   lobes.     Ex. 

Mushrooms. 
Aculeate.     Prickly.     Ex.  Rose  bush. 
Aculeus.     A  prickle  growing  to  the  bark,  but  not  to  tlic  wood. 

Ex.  Rose  bush,  Fig.  127. 
Acuminate.     Ending  in  an   extended  sharp  point.     Ex.  Ur- 

ticadioica,  {^Common  JS'ettle,)  Fig.  7*2. 
Acute.     Ending  in  a  sharp  point,  but  less  extended  than  acu- 
minate.    Ex.  Leaves  of  Asclepias,  {Milk-irced.) 
Adelphous.     Brotherhood.     Applied  to  plants  whose  stamens 

arc  united  by  their  filaments.     Ex.  Pea,  Mallows. 
Adnatc.     Adhering  to  a  thing.     Anthers  are  called  adnate, 

when  they  adhere  to  the  filaments  by  their  whole  length. 

19=^ 


222  GLOSSARY    OF 

Adult.  Full  grown.  An  adult  plant  is  one  that  has  obtained 
its  fall  size. 

.Estivation.  Prffifloration.  The  manner  in  which  the  flo- 
ral envelopes  are  arranged  before  they  expand. 

Aglomerated.  Collected  into  a  head.  Crowded  together. 
Ex.  Cauliflower. 

Aggregated.  Collected  together,  as  when  many  flowers  grow 
on  the  same  receptacle,  not  compound.  Ex.  Armeria, 
{Thrift.) 

Alated.     Winged.     Ex.  Seeds  of  the  Maple. 

Albumen.  The  tough  substance  surrounding  the  embiyo  of 
certain  seeds.     Ex.  Reseda,  {Mignonette.) 

AUjuminous.     Partaking  of  the  nature  of  albumen. 

Alga.  An  order  of  Cryptogamous  plants,  including  the  Sea- 
weeds. 

Alternate.  Placed  one  after  the  other.  The  leaves  of  the 
Aster-s  are  alternate. 

Alveolate.  Like  a  honey-comb.  Applied  to  tlie  involucre 
of  certain  plants.     Ex.  Borkhausia. 

Anient.  A  catkin.  A  certain  mode  of  inflorescence.  Ex. 
Chestnut,  Birch. 

Aviplex.icaALl.  Clasping  the  stem.  The  leaf  joins  the  stalk 
without  a  petiole.         Ex.  Aster  amplexicaulis. 

Ancipital.     Two  edged. 

Androgynous.  Producing  both  barren  and  fertile  flowers  on 
the  same  plant.     Ex.  Indian  corn. 

Angulo-dentate.  Angularly  toothed.  Ex.  Lapsania,  (Nip- 
pleu-ort.) 

Animal.  Living  but  one  year,  in  which  time  it  produces 
flower  and  seed.     Ex.  Cucumber. 

Anther.  That  part  of  the  stamen  which  contains  the  pollen 
very  apparent  in  the  lilies.  Fig  7. 

Anniilations.     Rings  or  circles. 

Anterior.  Growing  before,  or  in  front,  as  the  anterior  seg- 
ments of  a  leaf 

Antiseptic.  Efficacious  against  putrefaction.  Ex.  Artemi- 
sia, (  Wormicood.) 

Apetalous.     Without  petals.     Ex.  Saururus. 

Ape.z.  The  extremity  or  smumit  generally  terminating  in 
a  point. 

Aphyllous.     Without  leaves.     Ex.  Saltwort. 

Appressed.  Pressed  close  upon  something  else.  When 
hairs  lie  close  to  the  surface  of  a  leaf  they  are  said  to  be 
appressed. 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  223 

Apterous,  Without  wings  or  membranous  margins.  Ex. 
The  radical  flowers  of  Polygala  Rubella. 

Arachnoid.     Resembling  a  spider's  web. 

Aquatic.     Growing  in  the  water.     Ex.  Pond  Lily. 

Arborescent.  Tree  like.  Approaching  in  size  to  that  of  a 
ti'ee.     Ex.  Cornus  Florida,  (^Dogu-ood.) 

Arillus.  An  appendage  adhering  to  the  hilum  of  certain 
seeds. 

Aristatc.     Bearded.     Ex.     Barley. 

Armed.  Furnished  with  thorns  or  prickles.  Ex,  Thorn- 
bush,  Green  Briar. 

Aroma.  The  aromatic  or  spicy  quality  of  plants.  Ex. 
Mint,  Sassafras.  ^ 

Articulated.  Jointed.  The  place  where  one  part  is  joined 
to  another.     Many  of  the  grasses  have  articulated  culms. 

Arundinaceous.  From  arundo  a  reed.  Resembling  reeds, 
or  large  grasses. 

Asceyidin<i .     Rising  somewhat  obliquely  from  the  ground. 

Attenuated.     Diminishing.     Growing  thin,  or  slender. 

Auriculate.  Furnished  with  appendages  or  projections  re- 
sembling ears.     Ex.  Jasminum  ariculatimi. 

Au-n.  The  rough  beard,  or  bristle  in  the  flowers  of  the 
grasses. 

Avrned.     Having  awns. 

Axis.  Centre  of  vegetation,  as  the  pith  of  vascular  plants. 
The  Criptogamia  and  Endogenous  plants  have  many  of 
them  no  axis. 

Banner.      The  upper  and  largest  petal  in  papilionaceous 

flowers.     Ex.  Pea,  Bean. 
Barren.     Producing  no  fruit.     Containing  stamens,  without 

pistils. 
Bell-shaped.     Campanulate.     A  short  tube,   rounded  at  the 

base,  and  wide  at  the  brim.     Ex.  Bell-flower. 
Berry.     A  succulent  fruit  with  the  seeds  imbeded  in  the 

substance.     Ex.  Phytolacca  decandria,  (Poke,)  Orange, 
Bicuspidate.     Ending  in  two  points. 
Biennial.     Living  two  years,  during  the  second  of  which  the 

flower  and  seeds  are  produced.     Ex.  Beet,  Turnip. 
Bifid.     Two  cleft;  nearly  divided  into  two  parts. 
Biocular.     Having  two  cells,  Fig.  37. 
Bipinnate.     Doubly  winged.     When  both  the  leaf  and   its 

subdivisions  are  winged.     Ex.  Honey  Locust,  Fig.  91. 


224  GLOSSARY    OF 

Biternate.  Twice  temate.  The  petiole  bearing  three  te?* 
nate  leaves.     Ex.  Fumavia  lutea,  {^Fumiiory^)   Fig.  84. 

Bivalve.     Two  valved.     Ex.  Pea-pod. 

Border.     The  edge  or  spreading  part  of  the  corolla. 

Brachiate.  Bi-anches  opposite,  like  the  arras,  each  pair  cro.ss- 
ing  those  below,  or  alternately  crossing  each  other,  Fig- 
106. 

Bracte.  Floral  leaf.  This  is  placed  near  the  flower,  and 
differs  from  the  other  leaves.  Ex.  Bartsia  coccinea^ 
{^Painted  Cup.) 

Bristle.     Rigid  hairs.     Not  prickly. 

Bulbous.  Having  bulbs,  or  globular  protuberances,  as  the 
Tulip  root,  Fig.  118. 

Bulbs.  Under  ground  buds,  or  roots  consisting  of  scales  ly- 
ing one  over  the  other.  Ex.  Onion.  Some  of  the  Lily 
tribe  bear  bulbs  in  the  axils  of  their  leaves.  Ex.  Lilium 
bulbosum. 

Caducous.  Falling  off  early;  sooner  than  deciduous.  Ex, 
Calyx  of  the  poppy. 

Caspitose.  Grass  like,  forming  little  tufts.  Ex.  Pink; 
Thrift. 

Calcarate.     Spurred,  or  spur-shaped.     Ex.  Larkspur. 

Calyciform.    Shaped  like  a  calyx. 

Calycutated.  Furnished  with  an  additional  outer  calyx.  Ex. 
Hibiscus. 

Calyptra.  Literally  an  extinguisher.  The  cap  which  tips 
the  theca  of  a  moss. 

Calyptrate.    Having  a  covering  resembling  an  extinguisher. 

Calyx,  The  outer  and  lower  portions  of  a  flower,  common- 
ly of  a  green  color      Ex.  Pink,  Fig.  I. 

Campanulate.     Shaped  like  a  bell,  Fig.  16. 

Catiescent.     Whitish.     Hoary. 

Canaliculate.    Having  channels  or  furrows. 

Capillary.     Very  slender,  resembling  hair. 

Capitate.  Growing  in  small  heads.  Ex.  Trefoil,  (CZwcr,) 
Fig.  35. 

Capituli.    Little  heads.    Ex.  Reseda,  {Mignonette.) 

Carina.  A  keel  like  that  of  a  boat;  also  the  two  lower  petals 
of  papilionaceous  flowers.    Ex.  Pea,  Bean. 

Carinate.  Keel-shaped,  Ex,  Urticularia  minor,  {Bladder- 
wort.) 

Carious.    Decayed. 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  225 

Carminitive.      Stomachic   substances,   which  relieve  pain. 

Ex.     Peppermint,  Caraway. 
Carnose.     Fleshy  in  substance. 
Carpella.     Tlie  small  parts  of  which  compound  fruits  are 

formed.     Ex.  Actinocarpus. 
Carpology.     The  science  which  treats  of  the  structure  of 

fruits  and  seeds. 
Catkin.     See  Anient. 

Caudate.     Tailed,  having  a  tail-like  appendage. 
Caudex.    The  upper  part  of  the  root  whence  the  stalk  springs. 
Caulescent.     Having  a  true  stem  which  bears  leaves.     Ex. 

Hibiscus. 
Cauliyie.     Growing  on  a  stem. 

Cell.     A  cavity  or  compartment,  generally  applied  to  a  cap- 
sule or  seed  vessel,  Fig.  37. 
CelluUires.    The  second  division  of  Lindley's  system  of  plants 

having  cells  but  not  spiral  vessels.     Ex.  Mushrooms,  ^ 
Cellular.     Made  up  of  little  cells.     Ex.  Stem   of  the  Erio- 

caulon. 
Cephalic.     Good  for  the  head. 
Ceniuous.     Nodding  or  drooping.   Ex.  Geum  rivale,  (  Water 

avens.) 
Chalaza.     A  spot  on  the  seed,  indicating  the  spot  where  the 

vessels  of  the  raphe  terminated. 
Chaffy.     Made  of  membranes  like  chaff.     Ex.  Gnaphalium, 

{Life  Everlasting.) 
Cilicle.    Fringed  with  haks,  like  the  eye-lashes,     Ex.  Lope- 

zia  cordata. 
Cinerous.     Ash  colored;  grey.     Ex.  Grevillia  cinerea. 
Cirrhose.    Tendrilled,  having  claspers.   Ex.  Gourd,  Gloriosa. 
Clasping.     Partly  surrounding  the  stalks,  as  the  leaves  of 

Garden  Lettuce. 
Clavate.     Club-shaped.     Largest  at  the  top.     Ex.  Pedicels 

of  Actea  rubra, 
Claic.     The  narrow  part  of  the  petal,  where  it  is  attached. 

Ex.  Pink,  Fig.  2L 
Clejt.     Divided  less  than  half  way.     Mostly  applied  to  the 

calyx. 
Coadnate.     Uniting,  or  adhering  at  the  base. 
Colored.     Some  color  different  from  green,  the  usual  color  of 

plants. 
Compound.     Used  in  botany  to  express  the  union  of  several 

things  in  one:  thus  a  compound  flower  consists  of  many 

small  florets,  or  simple  flowers;  a  compound  umbel   is 

made  up  of  several  smaller  umbels,  &c. 


226  GLOSSARY    OF 

Compressed.    Presi3ed  together;  flattened. 

Co7ie.     The  fruit  of  the  Pine  trilie,  Fig.  49. 

Conglomerate.    Crowded  together  in  a  spherical  form. 

Cannate.  Joined  tofi:ether  at  the  base.  Ex.  Triosteum  per- 
foliatum,  Fig.  101. 

Connivent.  Converging,  or  approaching  each  other.  Ex, 
Datura  ferox. 

Contorted..     Twisted.     Bent  froin  the  ordinary  position. 

Corculum.  The  germ  or  embryo  of  the  future  plant,  con- 
tained in  the  seed  commonly  between  the  cotyledons. 
Ex.  Garden  Bean, 

Cordate.  Heart-shaped.  Ex.  Leaves  of  the  Aster,  mac- 
rophyllus,  Fig.  57. 

Coriaceons.  Resembling  leather.  Thick  and  tou^h.  Ex, 
Leaves  of  the  Chionanthes  Virginica,  (^Virginian- 
Fringe- Tree.') 

Corneous.     Horny.     Having  the  consistence  of  horn, 

Corniculate.     Horn  shaped. 

Corolla.  The  delicate  colored  part  of  the  flower,  on  which 
its  beauty  generally  depends.  It  is  the  second  covering 
of  the  bnd  Mathin  the  calyx.     See  p.  18,  Fig.  2. 

Cortical.     Belonging  to  the  bai-k. 

Corymb.  A  raceme  or  panicle,  in  which  the  stalks  of  the 
lower  flowers,  being  longest,  the  wliole  is  nearly  flat  on 
the  top.     Ex.  Achillea,  (  Yarroiv,}  Fig.  40. 

Corymbose.     Formed  after  the  manner  of  a  corymb. 

Costce.  Literally  ribs;  applied  by  botanists,  sometimes  to 
the  midrib  of  the  leaf,  and  sometimes  to  any  projecting 
round  elevations,  having  the  same  direction  as  the  axis 
of  the  fruit. 

Costate.     Ribbed. 

Cotyledons.  Seed  leaves  or  seed  lobes.  The  fleshy  parts 
of  seeds,  well  known  in  the  Bean,  as  the  two  halves 
which  are  separated  in  the  act  of  sprouting,  and  rise 
above  the  ground. 

Crenate.  Notched,  or  scalloped,  the  divisions  being  rounded. 
Ex.  Glechoma  hcrderaeea,  {Gill.) 

Cremdate.     Full  of  notches. 

Crest.  Applied  to  some  elevated  appendage  teiTninating  a 
particular  organ:  a  stamen  is  crested  when  the  filament 
projects  beyond  the  anther. 

Cruciform.  Having  four  petals  placed  like  a  cross.  A  flow- 
er is  cruciform,  or  cruciate,  when  four  equal  petals  are 
placed  opposite  to  each  other  at  right  angles.  Ex.  Cab- 
bage, Fig.  23. 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  227 

Crystalline.   Resembling  crystals.    Ex.  Mesembryanthemum 

lanceolata. 
Cn/ptogajiious.     Belonging  to  the  Crypto^amia  the  last  of 

the  Linncean  classes,  and  in  which  neither  stamens  nor 

pistils  are  visible.     Ex.  Fern,  (Polypod.)  Fig.  101. 
Cucullatc.     Hooded,  or  cowled.     Ex.  Spathe  of  the  Arum 

triphyllum,  ^Indian  Turnip.) 
Cucurbitaceous.     Gourd,  or  melon  like. 
Cubn.     The    stem    of  Grasses,    and  similar  plants.     Ex. 

Wheat,  Fig.  109. 
Culmiferous.     Producing  culms. 
Cultrate.     Shaped  like  a  pruning  knife. 
Cuncate.     Wedge  shaped. 

Cuspidate.     Having  a  sharp  straight  point.  Fig.  73. 
Cuticle.     The  outer  skin  or  epidermis. 
CiU-toothed,     Cut  and  toothed  at  the  same  time. 
Cyathiforni.     Cup  shaped.     Formed  like  a  wine  glass.     Ex. 

Narcissus  pulchellus. 
CijlindricaJ..     Cylinder  shaped;  round  but  not  tapering,     Ex. 

Salicornia  radicans. 
Cyme.     A  mode  of  inflorescence  in  whicli  the  flower  stalks 

rise  from  the  same  point,  but  are  afterwards  variously 

subdivided.    Ex.  Scirpus  lacustris 

Decagynous.  Having  ten  styles.  Ex.  Phytolacca  decan- 
dria,  {Poke.) 

Decajidraus.  Having  ten  stamens.  Ex.  Plants  of  tiie  10th 
Class,  as  Kahnia,  PyroUa. 

Deciduous.  Falling  off.  It  means  later  than  Caducous. 
All  plants  which  shed  their  leaves  at  autumn  are  called 
deciduous,  and  are  thus  distinguished  from  evergreens. 

Dcclinate.  Tending  downwards.  Ex.  Stamens  of  the  Rho- 
dodendron maximum. 

Decompound.  Twice  compound.  A  leaf  is  decompound 
when  it  is  twice  pin.iated.     Ex.  Cassia,  Mimosa. 

Decorticated.     Disbarked.     When  the  bark  is  wanting. 

Decumbent.  Lying  down,  or  leaning  on  the  ground.  Ex. 
Lespedeza  prostrata. 

De  cur  rent.  When  the  ed^e  of  the  leaf  runs  down  the  stem. 
Ex.  Many  of  the  Thistles. 

Dccursive.     Having  a  tendency  to  run  down. 

Decussating.  Crossing  each  other  in  pairs.  Ex,  Bidens 
crysanthemoides. 

Deflected.    Bent  to  one  side. 


228  GLOSSARY    OF 

Dehiscent.    Gaping  or  opening.    Applied  to  the  opening  of 

capsules,  or  the  mode  in  which  they  discliarge  their  seeds. 

Ex.  Columbine.     The  capsule  of  the  Poppy  is  indehis- 

cent,  discharging  its  seeds  by  orifices. 

Deltoid,  or  Dclta-leavcd.      Shaped  like  the  Greek  Delta  ^ 

Ex.     Prenanthes  alba. 
Dentate.     Toothed,  having  the  margin  divided  into  incisions 

resembling  teeth.     Ex.  Veronica  acuta,  Fig.  46. 
Dentato- sinuate.       Toothed  and  scalloped.     Ex.  Gerardia 

flava. 
Denticulate.     Minutely  toothed. 
Dentures.      Teeth.      The  sharp  points  which  separate  the 

notches  of  leaves. 
Depressed.     Pressed  in  at  top,  or  flattened.     Ex.  Capsule  of 

the  Poppy. 
Diadelphuus.     Having  the  stamens  united  into  two  parcels. 

Ex.  Pea,  Bean,  see  p.  158. 
Diandrous.     Having  two  stamens.     Ex.  Collinsonia. 
Dichotomous.     Forked.     A  stem  that  ramifies  in  pairs. 
Dicoccous.     Having  two  cocci,  grains,  or  seeds. 
Dicotyledonous.     Having  two  cotyledons.     Ex.  Bean. 
Didynamous.     Belonging  to   the  class  Didynamia;  charac- 
terized by  two  long  and  two  short  stamens  and  a  ringent 
corolla.     Ex.  Hyssop,  Mint. 
Digitate.     Finger  shaped.     When  the  leaf  is  composed  of 
five  parts  all  distinct  and  uniting  on  the  same  petiole. 
Ex.  Panax  quinquefolium. 
Digynous.     Having  two  styles.  Ex.  Gerardia. 
DicBcious.     Having  barren  flowers  on  one  plant  and  fertile 

ones  on  another.     Ex.  Willow. 

Discoid.     Applied  to  compound  flowers,  when  there  is  no 

ray,  the  centre  being  filled  with  florets.     Resembling  a 

disk. 

Dissepiment.     The  partitions  by  which  a  capsule  is  divided. 

Disticho^LS.    Growing  in  two  opposite  rows  or  ranks.     Ex. 

Leaves  of  the  Lily  and  Iris. 
Divaricate.    Growing  in  a  straggling  manner.     Ex.   Vero- 
nica pinnatta.     Also,  diverging  so  as  to  turn  backwards. 
Dodecandrous.     Having  12  stamens.     Ex.  Agrimony. 
Divergent.     Spreading  widely  from  a  centre. 
Dolabriform.     Axe  or  hatchet  shaped. 
Dorsal.     Growing  on  the  back. 

Drupe.    A  succulent  fruit,  or  rind  containing  a  bony  nut  or 
stone  in  the  centre.    Ex.  Cherry,  Fig.  42. 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  229 

Drupaceous.     Resembling  or  bearing  drupes. 

Echinute.     Beset  with  prickles.     Hedge-hog  like.     Ex.  Am- 

omuni  subulatum. 
Ellptic.     Oval;  as  the  leaves  of  Magnolia  slouca. 
Elongated.     Exceedinji:  a  common  or  average  length. 
Emarginate     Having  a  notch  in  the  end.     Ex.  Canna  coc- 

cinea. 
Embryo.     The  same  as  corculum. 
Enneandrous.     With  nine  stamens. 
Eiisiform.     Swoi-d  shaped;    two  edged;  as  the  leaves  of  Iris 

versicolor. 
Entire.     Even  and  whole  at  the  edge;  as  the  leaves  of  Rhus 

vernLx. 
Eqiiitant.     Edges  of  the  leaves  alternately  lapping  over  each 

other.     Ex.  Iris. 
Ephemeral.     Lasting  but  a  day. 
Epidermis.     See  Cuticle. 
Epigynaus.     Above  the  germen. 
Eroded.     Appearing  as  if  gnawed  at  the  edge. 
Esculent.     Eatable. 

Evergreen.     Remaininii:  fresh  through  the  winter.     Not  de- 
ciduous.    Ex.  Kahnia. 
E.vserted.      Projecting  or  extending  out  of  the  flower  or 

sheath. 
Endogenmis.     Increasing  o)i  the  inside.     Ex.  Cane. 
Exogenous.     Increasing  on  the  outside.     Ex.  Oak. 

Falcate.     Sickle- shaped.     Linear  and  crooked. 

Fa,rina.     The  pollen.     Also  meal  or  flower. 

Farinaceous.     Mealy. 

Fascicle.     A  bundle.     Ex.  Sweet  William. 

Fascicled^  or  fasciculate.     Collected  in  bundles. 

Fastigiate.     Flat  topped.     Ex.  Aster  Umbellata. 

Faiuise.     Resembling  a  honey-comb. 

Ferns.  An  order  of  Criptogamous  plants  bearing  the  fruc- 
tification commonly  on  the  back  of  the  leaf,  or  in  spikes, 
made  up  of  minute  capsules  opening  transversely.  Ex. 
Polypody,  (Poli/pod.) 

Fertile.     Containing  perfect  pistils  and  yielding  fruit. 

Filiform.     Thread  like  or  very  slender. 

Fimbriate.  Finely  divided  at  the  edge  like  fringe.  Ex. 
Orchis  fimbriata. 

20 


230  GLOSSARY     OF 

Fistulous.     Hollow  or  tubular.     Ex.  Eapatoiiuui  verlicilla- 

tum. 
FlabeLliform.     Spreading  like  a  tan. 
FLagelliforvi .     Like  a  whip  lash. 
Fle.cuons.     Serpeniine  or  zigzag. 
Floral  leaf.     See  Bracte. 
Floral  envelopes.      The  calyx,  bractee,  and  corolla,  whu  h 

envelope  the  inner  parts  of  the  flower. 
Foot-stalk.     The  stalk  of  either  fiowev  or  leaf.     Ex.  Aster. 
Floret.     A  little  flower.     One  in  an  aggregate  or  compound 

flower. 
Floscular.     A  floret  in  a  compound  flower  which  is  tubular, 

not  ligulate. 
Follicle.     A  seed  vessel  which  opens  lengthwise,  or  on  one 

side  only;  as  in  Apocyuni  and  roscumifolium.  Fig.  41. 
Frond.     The  leaf  of  a  cryptogam ous  plant.     Ex.  Fern. 
Fructification.     The  flower  and  fruit  with  their  parts. 
Frutesccnt .     Becoming  shrubby. 
Fruiicose.     Shrubby. 

Fugaceous.     Lasting  only  for  a  short  time. 
Fungi.     The  order  of  a  cryptogamous  plant  to  which  the 

Mushrooms  belong. 
Fungous.     Growing  rapidly  and  preternaturaliy,  with  a  soft 

texture  like  the /«/i^z.     Ex.  Mushvoom^,  {Toad  stools.) 
Funnel-shaped.     Tubular  at  bottom  and  gradually  expand- 
ing at  top;  as  the  flowers  of  Datura  stramonium. 
Fulvous.     Yellow;  fox  colored. 
Furfuraceous.     Resembling  bran. 
Fusiform.     Spindle  shaped.     When  a  root  is  large  at  top 

and  tapers  downwards  as  in  the  Carrot  and  Radish. 

Galls.  Excresences  caused  by  the  bite  of  an  insect.  Ex. 
Oak  galls. 

Gemmaceoics.  Belonging  to  a  bud.  Made  of  the  scales  of  a 
bud. 

Generic.     Belonging  to  a  genus. 

Geniculate.     Bent  like  a  knee. 

Genus.     A  family  of  plants  agreeing  in  their  flower  and  fruit. 

Germ.  The  lower  part  of  the  pistil,  which  afterwards  be- 
comes the  fruit. 

Germination,.     The  sprouting  of  a  seed. 

Gibbous.     Swelled  out,  commonly  on  one  side. 

Glabrous.  Smooth  as  it  regards  hairiness  or  pubescence. 
Ex.  Kalrnia. 


BOTANICAL    TKRMS.  2'M 

Gland.  A  small  roundish  appendage,  apparently  pertbn»in;> 

•  some  function  of  secretion  or  excretion.     Ex.  Moss  Rose. 

Glandular  pi>Jje:iceiice.      Hairs   tii)ped    vviiii   liulr;    heads   oi 

glands. 
Glaucous.     Sea  green.     Pale  bluish  green . 
Glume.     The  .scales,  valves,  or  ch;ifi",  which  make  the  calyx 

and  corolla  of  gras.ses.     Ex.  The  Oat,  Fig.  12. 
Gkdinous.     Adhesive,  viscid,  covered  with  an  adhesive  fluid. 

Ex.  Salvia  Glutinosa. 
Gramina.     Grasses  and  grass-like  plants.     Ex.  Wheat. 
Graviineous.     Resembling  gras.ses. 
Granular.     Formed  of  grains,  or  covered  with  grains. 
Gumnosperjnous.     Having  naked  seeds.     Ex.  Mmt. 
Gi/tiandrous.     Having  the  stamens  growing  on  the  pistils. 

Ex.  Ladies'  slipper. 
Gi/rose.     Turning  round  like  a  crook. 

Habit.  The  general  external  appearance  of  a  plant  by  wlncli 
it  is  known  at  sight. 

HaAberd  shaped.     See  Hastate. 

Hastate.  Shaped  like  a  halberd.  It  differs  from  arrov:)  sha- 
ped in  having  the  barbs  or  lateral  portions  more  distinct 
and  divergent.     Ex.   Prenanthes  alba. 

Head.  A  dense  round  collection  of  flowers,  which  are  near- 
ly sessile.     Ex.  Clover. 

Helmet.     The  concave  upper  lip  of  a  labiate  flower. 

Heptandrous.     Having  seven  stamens.     Ex.  Trientalis. 

Herb.  All  that  portion  of  a  plant  which  is  not  included  in 
the  root,  or  fructification;  as  the  stem,  leaves,  &c. 

Herbaceous.     Not  woody.     Ex.  Indian  Corn,  Cabbage. 

He.candrous.     With  six  stamens.     Ex.  Lily,  Tulip. 

Hilum.  The  scar  or  mark  on  a  seed,  where  it  was  attached 
to  the  plant,  or  seed  vessel. 

Hirsute.     Rough  with  hairs.     Ex.  Agrimonia  eupatoria. 

Hispid.     Bristly.     More  than  hirsute.     Ex.  Justicia  cilians. 

Hood.ed.     See  Cucullatc. 

Horn.     See  Spur. 

Hi/aline.     Crystalline,  transparent. 

Hybrid.  A  mongrel  or  intermediate  species  between  two 
others,  from  which  it  is  descended. 

Hi/pocraferiform.  Salver  shaped.  With  a  tube  abruptly  ex- 
panded into  a  flat  border. 

HirpogyaoiLS.     Situated  below  the  gcrmen. 


232  GLOSSARY    OF 

Icosandrous.     Having  about  twenty  stamens  growina;  on  the 

calyx  and  not  on  the  receptacle.     Belonging  to  the  class 

Icosandria. 
Iinbricatc.     Lying  over  each  other  like  scales,  or  the  shingles 

of  a  roof. 
ladudcd.     Wholly  received  or  contained  in  a  cavity.     The 

opposite  of  exsertcd. 
Incrassat€d.     Thickened  upward.     Larger  toward  the  end. 
IncuiJibent.     Lying  against  or  across. 
Indigenous.     Native.     Growling  originally  in  a  coimtry. 
Indusimn.     Plural  Indusia.     The  involucre,   or  veil  which 

covers  the  fruit  of  Ferns. 
Indehiscent.     Not  gaping,  or  opening  by  valves. 
Inferior.     Lowermost.     Used  to  express  the  relative  situa- 
tion of  the  calyx  and  germ.     An  inferior  flower  is  one 

in  which  the  (^alyx  and  corolla  are  below  the  ovarium. 

Ex.  Rhexia  Virginica. 
Inflated.     Tumid  and  hollow.     Blown  up  like  a  bladder. 
Injioresccnce.     The  maniier  i)i  wliich  the  flowers  are  situated 

or  connected  whh  the  plant,  and  with  each  other. 
Infundibidiforni.     Funnel  shaped,  which  see. 
Inserted  into.     Growing  out  of 
Internode.     The  space  between  joints. 
Interruptedly  pinnate.     When  smaller  leafets  are  interposed 

among  the  principal  ones.     Ex.  Agrimonia  Eupatoriae. 
Involucre,  or  Involucrum.     A  sort  of  general  calyx  serving  for 

many  flowers;  generally  situated  at  the  base  of  an  umbel, 

or  head;  as  in  Conium  inaculatum. 
Invoiucet.     A  partial  involucre. 
IrrcnuUir  corolla.     Having  its  ujiper  and  lower  sides  unlike. 

Ex.  Violet. 

Joints.     The  places  where  two  pieces  of  stem  are  articulated. 

Keel.     The  under  petal  of  a  papilionaceous  flower.     Also  the 

lower  side  of  the  midrib  of  a  leaf 
Keeled.     Shaped  like  a  keel. 
Kernel.     The  nucleus  or  seed  of  a  nut. 
Kidney  shaped.     Heart-shaped  without  the  point,  and  broader 

than  long, 

LahcUuni.     The  front  section  of  an  orchideous  flower. 
Labiate.     Having   an    upper   and  lower  lip,  as  in  flowers 
of  the  class  Didynamia,  Fig.  1!). 


B(3TAMCAL    TERMS.  2,S3 

Lacrniate.     Cut.  torn,  and  jagged,  Fig.  6^]. 

Lactescent.     Yif-ldiiig  a  white,  or  milky  juice,  wht-n  wounded. 

iMmellated.     Tn  thin  plates. 

Lamina.  The  border  or  flat  end  of  a  petal,  in  distinction 
from  its  claw.  Also  a  thin  layer,  plate  or  membrane  of 
any  kind. 

Ijanczolale.  Spear  shaped.  Narrow  with  both  ends  acute, 
as  in  the  leaves  of  Erythro-nium  Americanum. 

Lanuginous.     Woolly. 

Lateral.     At  the  side. 

Leaf-bud.  That  part  of  the  plant  by  which  the  individual  is 
propagated. 

Leafet.     A  partial  leaf.     A  constituent  of  a  compound  leaf 

Legume.  A  pod  or  seed  vessel  having  its  seeds  attached  to 
one  side  or  suture;  commonly  of  a  long  form  and  nut 
jointed.  Fig.  38. 

Legaminous.     Bearing  legimies. 

Liber.     The  inner  bark. 

Ligneous.     Woody. 

Ligulate.  Ribbon  shaped.  A  kind  of  corolla  found  in  com- 
pound flowers,  consisting  of  a  tube  at  bottom,  continued 
into  a  long  flat  portion  at  top;  as  in  the  florets  of  the 
Dandelion. 

Liliaceous.     Resembling  the  Lily. 

Lirad.  The  border  or  spreading  part  of  a  monopetalous  co- 
rolla. 

Linear.  Long  and  very  narrow,  with  parallel  sides:  as  the 
leaves  or  grasses. 

Lip.  The  upper  or  under  side  of  the  mouth  of  a  labiate  co- 
rolla or  nectary.  In  orchideous  plants,  the  lower  lip  of 
the  nectary  is  usually  the  most  conspicuous  part  of  the 
flower. 

Lobe.     A  large  division  or  distinct  portion  of  a  leaf  or  petal. 

Lobed.  Divided  into  lobes;  as  the  leaves  of  Laurus  sassafras. 
Fig.  68. 

Loculicidal  dehiscence.  When  the  valves  open  vertically, 
the  compartments  remaining  as  in  Lilac,  Lily. 

Loment.  A  pod  resembling  a  legume,  but  divided  by  trans- 
verse partitions. 

Lunate.     Shaped  like  a  half  moon,  Fig.  58. 

Lyrate.  Pinnatifid,  witli  a  large  roundish  leafet  at  the  end. 
Fig.  60. 

Marcescent.     Withering. 
20* 


334  GLOSSARY    OF 

Maritime.     Growing  near  the  salt  water. 
Medulla.     The  pith. 
Membranous.     Very  tliin  and  delicate. 

Midrib.     The  large  central  vein  of  a  leaf  which  is  a  contin- 
uation of  the  petiole. 
Monadelp/ious.     Having  the  stamens  united  into  a  tube  at 

base.     Ex.  Mallows. 
Monandrons.     Having  one  stamen.     Ex.  Saltwort. 
Moniliforni.     Arranged  like  the  beads  of  a  necklace. 
Monoecious.     Having  barren  and  fertile  flowers  on  the  same 

plant.     Ex.  Alder. 
Monogynous.     With  one  style.     Ex.  Lily. 
Monopetalous.     Having  but  one  petal,  i.  e.  the  corolla  of  one 

piece.     Ex.  Datura. 
Monophijllus.     Consisting  of  one  leaf  or  piece. 
Mosses.     The  second  order  of  the  class  Cryptogamia.     Small 

plants  with  lids  on  the  capsules. 
Miicro'/iate.     Having  a  small  point  projecting  from  an  obtuse 

end. 
Multipartite.     Many  pai-ted.     Ex.  Leaf  of  Yarrow. 
Muricate.     Covered  with  sharp  spines  or  prickles.     Ex.  Pan- 

icum  muricatum. 
Musci.     See  Mosses. 

Nectariferous.     Bearing  honey. 

Nectary.  The  part  of  the  flower  whicli  produces  honey. 
The  term  is  also  applied  in  certain  instances  to  any  inter- 
nal, supernumerary  part  of  the  calyx  or  corolla. 

Nerves.     Parallel  veins. 

Nerved.     Marked  with  nerves.     Ex.  Narrow  plantain. 

Nodding.     Inclining  to  one  side.     Partly  drooping. 

Nucleus.     The  kernel  or  seed  of  a  nut. 

Nut .    A  sefed  enclosed  in  a  hard  shell.     Hazle-nut. 

Ob.  A  particle,  which  when  prefixed  to  any  other  term,  de- 
notes the  inversion  of  the  usual  position;  as  obovate,  ob- 
cordate.  &c.,  i.  e.  inversely  ovate,  inversely  cordate,  &c, 

Obconic.     Conic  with  the  apex  downward. 

Obcordate.  Heart-shaped,  with  the  point  inward,  or  down- 
ward. 

Oblong.  Longer  than  oval,  w-ith  the  sides  nearly  parallel 
Fig.  52. 

Obovate.     Ovate,  but  inverted. 

Obsolete.     Indistinct,  appearing  as  if  worn  out. 


BOTANICAL     TERMS. 


235 


Obtuse.     Blunt,  rounded,  not  acute,  Fig.  75. 

Ochroleucous.     Whitish  yellow. 

Octandrous.     With  eight  stamens.     Ex.  Epilobium. 

Officinal.     Kept  for  sale  as  medicinal. 

Opaque.     Not  transparent. 

Opercuturii.     The  lid  which  covers  the  capsules  of  mosses. 

Opposile.  Standing  directly  against  each  other  on  opposite 
sides  of  the  stem;  as  the  leaves  of  Spigelia  MariUmdiai, 
Fig.  95. 

Orbicular.     Circular,  Fig.  48. 

Orchideus  ploMts.  A  natural  order  of  plants  in  the  clas.s 
Gynandria,  having  irregular  flowers,  a  remarkable  lip, 
and  glutinous  pollen.     Related  to  the  genus  Orchis, 

Oval.     Elliptical;  as  die  leaves  oi Magnolia  glauca,  Fig.  51. 

Ovate.  Egg  shaped.  Oval  with  the^  lower  end  largest;  as 
the  leaves  of  Sabbatia  angular  is,  Fig.  49, 

Ovarium.     The  part  formerly  called  germen. 

Ovules.  The  young  seeds  of  the  plant  contained  in  the  ova- 
rium. 

Palate.  A  large  obtuse  projection  which  covers  the  throat  of 
a  personate  flower. 

Palaxeous.     Chaff'y.     Ex.  Receptacle  of  bidens. 

Paliiude.  Hand  shaped.  Deeply  divided  into  spreading 
and  somewhat  equal  segments;  as  the  leaves  of  Podo- 
phyllum pcUattcra.  Fig.  67, 

Panduriform,  Contracted  in  the  middle,  like  a  violin.  Fig. 
61. 

Panicle.  A  loose,  irregular  bunch  of  flowers,  with  subdivi- 
ded branches.     Ex.  Grasses,  Fig.  33. 

PapilionMceous.  Having  an  irregular  corolla,  like  the  Pea 
blossom;  wnsistinijof  four  petals,  of  which  the  upper- 
most is  called  the  bamKr;  the  two  latteral  ones  wings; 
and  the  lower  one,  which  is  commonly  boat  shaped,  the 
keel.  Mostly  belonging  to  the  class  Diadelphia,  Fig. 
22. 

Pappus.     The  down  of  seeds.    A  feathery  appendage. 

Parasitic.  Growing  on  another  plant  and  drawing  nourish- 
ment from  it. 

Parenchi/ma.  The  cellular  substance  of  vegetables,  Ex. 
Musln-ooms. 

Partial.  This  term  is  applial  to  small  or  constituent  parts, 
in  distinction  from  general. 

Partition,     The  dividing  wall  in  seed  vessels.  Fig.  38. 
• 


236  GLOSSARY    OF 

Parted.  Deeply  divided,  more  than  cleft.  Ex.  Corolla  of 
Trienlalis. 

Pectinate.  Like  the  teeth  of  a  comb.  Intermediate  between 
fimbriate  and  pinnatifid. 

Pedate.  Having  a  central  segment  or  leaf  whioh  is  simple 
and  two  lateral  ones  which  are  compound,  Fig.  86. 

Pedicel.     The  ultimate  branch  of  a  peduncle.     A  little  stalk. 

Peduncle.  A  stem  bearing  flowers  or  fruit,  which  is  the 
branch  of  another  stem. 

Pellicle.     A  very  thin  stratum  or  coat. 

Peltate.  Having  the  stalk  attached  to  some  part  of  the  sur- 
face or  disc,  and  not  the  margin.  Fig.  97. 

Pendulous.     Hanging  down. 

Pencilled.     Ending  like  a  painter's  pencil  or  brush. 

Pentandrous.  Having  five  stamens.  Ex.  Class  Pentandria, 
Violet. 

Perrenial.  Lasting  more  than  two  years.  Ex.  Oak,  Rose- 
bush. 

Perfect  jlower.  One  which  posseses  stamens  and  pistils, 
and  produces  fruit. 

Perfoliate.  Surrounding  the  stem  on  all  sides,  and  perfora- 
ted by  it.  It  diflfers  from  connate  in  not  consisting  of 
two  leaves.     Ex.  Eupatorium  perfoliatum. 

Perianth.  A  sort  of  calyx  which  is  immediately  contiguous 
to  the  other  parts  of  fructification,  Fig.  8. 

Pericarp.  A  seed  vessel,  or  whatever  contains  the  seed. 
Ex.  Pea  pod,  p.  42. 

Permanent.     See  Persistent. 

Persistent.  Not  falling  off.  Those  parts  of  a  flower  are  per- 
sistent which  remain  till  the  fruit  is  ripe. 

Perigynous.     Inserted  into  the  calyx. 

Personate.  Masked.  Having  the  mouth  of  the  corolla  closed 
by  a  prominent  palate,  Fig.  19. 

Petal.     The  leaf  of  a  corolla,  usually  colored.  Fig.  2L 

Petaloid.     Resembling  petals. 

Petiole.     The  stalk  which  supports  a  leaf,  Fi^.  102. 

Phcenogamous.  Not  Cryptogamous.  Applied  to  all  plants 
which  have  visible  stamens  or  pistils.  Ex.  Lily,  Ap- 
ple. 

Pilose.     Hairy.     With  a  stiflf  pubescence. 

PinncB.  The  leafets  or  divisions  of  a  pinnate  leaf.  Ex.  Cas- 
sia. 

Pinnate.  A  leaf  is  pinnate  when  the  leafets  are  arranged 
in  two  rows  on  the  sides  of  a  common  petiole;  as  in  Phus 
verniz,  Fig.  87.  « 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  237 

Piiinalijid.  Cut  in  a  pinnate  manner.  It  differs  from  pin- 
nate in  consistino^  of  a  simple  or  continuous  leaf,  not 
compound,  Fig.  i)b. 
Pistil.  A  constituent  pail  of  a  flower,  including  the  germ, 
style,  and  stigma.  In  a  regular  flower,  it  fonns  the  cen- 
tral part. 
Pistillate.     Having  pistils,  but  no  stamens. 

Plaited.     Folded  like  a  ruflle  or  fan:  as  the  leaves  of  Vcra- 

trum  viridc.     Fig.  HI. 
Plumose.     Feathery.     Feather-like, 

Plumula.  Part  of  the  corculum  of  a  seed,  which  afterwards 
forms  a  new  plant  with  the  exception  of  a  root. 

Pod.  A  dry  seed  vessel,  not  pulpy;  most  commonly  applied 
to  legumes  and  siliques. 

Pointed.     See  Pistil. 

Polijadelphoiis.  Belonging  to  the  class  Polyadelphia,  in 
which  the  stamens  are  united  into  several  parcels.  Ex. 
Hyi^ericum,  {St.  JoJui's  irort.) 

PoUjaadrous.  Having  many  disconnected  stamens  inserted 
into  the  receptacle.     Ex.  Water  Lily. 

Polycotyledonous.  Having  seeds  with  more  than  two  cotyle- 
dons. 

Polijoanums.  Having  some  flowers  which  are  perfect,  and 
others  which  have  stamens  only,  or  pistils  only. 

Poli/iii/nous.     Having  many  styles. 

Poli/morphous.     Changeable.     Assuming  a  variety  of  forms. 

Poli/petalous.     Having  many  petals.     Ex.  The  Rose, 

Poliiphtjllous.     Having  many  leaves. 

Pariie.  A  pulpy  fruit  having  a  capsule  within  it;  as  the  Ap- 
ple, Fig.  40. 

Prcviorsc.     Bitten   off.     The  same  as  ahnipl. 

Prickle.  The  prickle  differs  from  the  thorn  in  being  fixed  to 
the  bark  only,  and  not  to  the  wood,  Fig.  1"27. 

Prismatic.     Having  several  parallel,  tlat  sides. 

Procumbent.     Lying  on  the  ground. 

Proliferous.  An  umbel  or  flower  is  said  to  be  proliferous 
when  it  has  smaller  ones  growing  out  of  it. 

Psucdopianale.     Falsely  or  iniperfectly'pinnate. 

Pubescent.     Hairy  or  downy.     Ex.  Mullein. 

Pulp.  The  soft,  juicy,  cellular  substance  found  in  lH?rrics 
and  similar  fruits. 

Pulpy.     Filled  with  pulp.     Ex.  Orange. 

Pulveridciit.  Dusty.  Composed  of  powder,  or  appearing 
as  if  covered  with  it. 


238  GLOSSARY     OF 

Punctate.  Appearing  as  if  pricked  full  of  small  holes,  or 

dots,  Ex.  Hypericum. 
Punctiform.     Resembling  dots. 

Pungent.  Sharp,  acrid,  pricking. 

Pidamen.  The  inner  part  of  a  hard  pericarp.     Ex    Peach 

stone. 
Pyriform.     Shaped  like  a  pear. 

Quadrifid.     Divided  four  times. 
Quaternate.     Four  together. 
Quinate.     Five  together. 
Quinquejid.     Divided  into  five  parts. 

Raceme.  A  cluster;  a  kind  of  inflorescence,  in  which  the 
flowers  are  arranged  by  simple  pedicels  on  the  sides  of  a 
common  peduncle,  Fig.  31. 

Rachis.  The  common  stalk  to  which  the  florets  and  spikelets 
of  grasses  are  attached.  Also  the  midrib  of  some  leaves 
and  fronds. 

Radiate.  Having  ligulate  florets  placed  like  rays  at  the  cir- 
cumference, as  in  certain  compound  flowers;  or  having 
the  outer  petals  largest,  as  in  certain  cymes  and  umbels. 
Ex.  Aster, 

Radical.  Growing  immediately  from  the  root.  Ex.  Dande- 
lion, Fig.  93. 

Radicle.  The  part  of  the  corculum  which  afterwards  forms 
the  root.     Also  the  minute  branch  of  the  root,  Fig.  143. 

Ray.  The  diverging  florets  or  petals  which  form  the  out- 
side of  radiate  flowers,  cymes  and  umbels.  Ex.  Helian- 
thus. 

Receptacle.  The  end  of  a  floM^er  stalk,  being  the  base  to 
which  most  or  all  the  parts  of  fructification  are  attached. 

Reclined  or  Reclining.  Bending  over,  with  one  end  incli- 
ning toward  the  ground. 

Recurved.     Curved  backwards. 

Rejiexed.     Bent  backward,  more  than  recurved. 

Reniform.  Kidney-shaped.  Heart-shaped,  without  the 
point.  Fig.  56. 

Repa,nd.  Slightly  wavy  or  serpentine  at  the  edge;  as  the 
leaves  of  Menyanthes  trifoliala. 

Resupinate.  Turned  upside  down;  as  the  leaves  of  Juniper- 
us  communis. 

Reticulate.  Net-like.  Having  veins  distributed  like  net- 
work, Fig.  79. 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  239 

Refuse.  Having  a  slight  sinus,  or  superlicial  notch  in  tlie 
end.     Less  than  emarginate. 

Revolute.     Rolled  backward  or  outward. 

Rkomboidal .     Having  four  sides  with  unequal  angles. 

Ribbed.     Marked  with  parallel  ridges  or  veins,  Fig.  78. 

Rifisent.  Irregular  with  an  upper  and  under  lip.  See  labi- 
ate. 

Rooting.     Sending  out  lateral  roots. 

Rostellum.     See  radicle. 

Rostrate.  Furnished  with  a  beak.  Ex.  Fruit  of  the  Gerani- 
ums. 

Rotate.  Wheel  shaped.  Flat  without  a  tube;  as  in  the 
lowers  oi  Solarium  dulcamara,  Fig.  18. 

Rugose.     Wrinkled,  Fig.  80. 

Ricncitiate.  Having  largp  teeth  pointing  backward;  as  the 
leaves  of  the  dandelion,  Fig.  62. 

i^acrMe.     Having  a  bag  or  pouch. 

iSasittate.  Arrow-shaped.  Like  the  head  of  an  arrow,  Fig. 
^61. 

Salter-shaped.     See  Hypocrateriforni. 

Samara.  A  seed  vessel  not  opening  by  valves,  having  a 
winged  or  membranous  appendage. 

Sarmentose.  Running  on  the  ground  and  striking  roots  from 
the  joints  as  the  Straicberry. 

Sarcocarp.     The  hard,  or  bony  part  of  a  nut  or  shell. 

Scape.  A  stalk  which  springs  from  the  root,  and  supports 
flowers  and  fruit,  but  no  leaves. 

Scabrous.     Rough. 

Scarious.     Having  a  thin,  membranous  margin. 

Scions.     Lateral  shoots  or  offsets  from  the  root. 

Scrobiculate .     Covered  with  deep,  round  pits. 

Seed  vessel.     A  vessel  enclosing  tiie  seed. 

Seed.     That  part  of  the  plant  which  propagates  the  species. 

Segment.  A  part  or  principal  division  of  a  leaf,  calyx  or 
corolla. 

Semibicalrular.     Half  divided  into  two  valves. 

Seminal  leaves.  The  first  leaves  of  a  plant,  or  those  form- 
ed from  the  cotyledons. 

Sepals.     The  Segments  of  the  calyx. 

Sericeous.     Silky. 

SerraU.  Notched  like  the  teeth  of  a  saw,  the  points  lending 
upward:  as  in  the  Strawberry  and  Rose  leaves,  Fig  70, 

ScrruUife.     Minutely  serrate. 


240  GLOSSARY    OF 

Sessile.  Placed  immediately  on  the  stem,  without  the  inter- 
vention of  a  stalk;  as  the  leaves  of  the  Spigellia  Mari- 
landica. 

Setaceous.     Bristle-like. 

Sheath.  A  tubular  or  folded  leafy  porti3n,  enclosing  the 
stem. 

Silicic.  A  seed  vessel  constructed  like  a  silique,  but  not 
longer  than  it  is  broad,  Fig.  39. 

Slliqua.  A  long  pod  or  seed  vessel  of  two  valves,  having 
its  seeds  attached  to  the  two  edges  alternately,  Fig.  38. 

Siliquosc.     Having  siliques. 

Simple.     Not  divided,  branched,  or  compounded. 

Sinuate.     Having  sinuses  at  the  edge,  Fig.  (54. 

Si/ius.     A  large  rounded  indentation  or  cavity. 

Sori.  Plural  of  Sorus.  The  most  common  fruit  of  Ferns, 
consisting  of  small  clusters  of  minute  capsules  on  the 
back  of  the  leaf. 

Spadix.  An  elongated  receptacle  of  flowers,  commonly  pro- 
ceeding from  a  spathe^  as  in  Arum  triphijllHm,  Fig.  3(j. 

Spathe.  A  sheathing  calyx  opening  lengthwise  on  one 
side  and  consisting  of  one  or  m6re  valves.     See  Spadix. 

Spatulate,  or  spabhulate.  Obtuse  or  large  at  the  end,  and 
gradually  tapering  into  a  stalk  at  base,  as  in  the  leaves  of 
Statice  Caroliwiana. 

Species.  A  group  or  sub-division  of  plants  agreeing  with 
each  other  not  only  in  their  fructification,  but  in  all  other 
essential  and  permanent  pans;  and  always  re-producing 
the  same  kind. 

Specific.     Belonging  to  a  species  only. 

Spike.  A  kind  of  inllorescence  in  which  the  flowers  are  ses- 
sile or  nearly  so  on  the  sides  of  a  long  peduncle,  Fig.  32. 

Spikelet.     A  small  spike. 

Spindle-shaped.     See  Fusiform,  Fig.  Ul. 

Spine.  A  thorn  or  sharp  process  growing  from  the  wood, 
Fig.  126. 

Spur.  A  sharp  hollow  projection  from  a  flower,  connnonly 
the  nectary,  Fig.  24. 

Sqiuiriiiform.     Scale  shajjcd. 

Squarrosc,  or  Squarrous.  Ragged.  Having  reflected  or  di- 
vergent scales. 

Stamen.  The  part  of  the  flower  on  which  the  Linna;an  class- 
es are  founded.  It  commonly  consists  of  the  filament, 
or  stalk,  and  the  anther  which  contains  the p^We/i,  Fig.  4. 

Slamlnate.     Having  stamens  but  no  pistils. 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  241 

Standard.     See  Banner. 

Stellate.     Like  a  star,  Fig,  96. 

Stem.    A  general  supporter  of  leaves,  flowers  and  fmit. 

Siemless.    Having  no  stem,  properly  so  called,  but  only  a 

scape. 
Sterile.    Barren. 

Stigma.     The  summit  or  extremity  of  the  pistil,  Fig.  5. 
Stipe.     The  stem  of  a  fern,  or  fungous;  also  the  stem  of  the 

down  of  seeds;  also  a  particular  stalk  of  germs,  seeds, 

SiC,  which  is  superadded  to  the  pedicel. 
Stipitate.     Supported  by  a  stipe. 
Stipule.     A  leafy  appendage  situated  at  the  base  of  petioles 

or  leaves,  Fig.  123. 
Slipidar.     Belonging  to  stipules. 

Stnlfliiiferous.     Having  scions  or  running  shoots.     Ex.  In- 
dian corn. 
Striate.     Marked  with  fine  parallel  lines. 
Strigose.     Bristly. 
Strobile.     A  cone;  an  anient  with  woody  or  rigid  scales,  as 

in  the  fruit  of  pines,  firs,  &c..  Fig.  46. 
Style.     The  part  of  the  pistil  which  is  between  the  gemi  and 

stigma,  Fig.  5. 
Si(J).      A  particle  prefixed  to  various  terms,  to  imply  the 

existence  of  a  quality  in  a  diminutive  or  inferior  degree, 

as 
Subacute.     Somewhat  acute.     Less  than  acute,  &c. 
Subsessile.     Nearly  sessile. 
Subserrale.     Slightly  serrate,  &c. 
Sidnilate.     Awl'shaped,     Narrow,  stiff  and  shai-p  pointed. 

Fig.  5.5. 
Succulent.     Juicy.     Ex.  Peach,  Orange. 
Sucker.     A  shoot  from  the  root,  or  lower  part  of  the  stem. 
Suffruticose.     Somewhat  shrubby.     Shrubby  at  base. 
Sulcate.     Furrowed. 
Su])radeco7npou7id.     More  than  decompound.     Many  times 

sulxiivided. 
Suture.     The  line  or  seam  fomied  by  the  junction  of  two 

valves  of  a  seed  vessel,  Fig.  38. 

Tendril.     A  filiform  appendage  of  certain  vines,  which  sup- 
ports them  by  twininii;  round  other  objects. 
Terete.     Round,  cylindrical. 
Terminal.     Extreme,  situated  at  the  end. 

21 


242  GLOSSARY    OF 

Temate.     Three  together,  as  the  leaves  of  Menyanthes  tri- 

foliata. 
Tetradijnamom.     Haviii"'  four  lon,2:  ^i^tl  two  short  stamens. 
Tetraiidrous.     Hav 
Thorn.     See  spine. 
Throat.     The  passage  into  the  tube  of  a  corolla. 
Thyrse.     A  close,  compact  panicle. 

Tomentose.     Downy.     Covered  with  fine  matted  pubescence. 
Triandrous.     With  three  stamens. 
Trijid.     Three  cleft. 

Trifoliate.     Three  leaved.     See  Temate. 
Trilobate.     Three  lobed. 
Trilocular.     Three  celled. 
Tripartite.     Three  parted. 
Trivial  name.     The  specific  name. 
Truncate.     Having  a  blunt  termination  as  if  cut  oft',  as  the 

leaves  of  Liriodendron  tulipifera. 
Tuber.     A  solid,  fleshy  knob. 
Tuberous.     Tliick  and  fleshy,  containing  tubers;  as  the  roots 

of  the  Potato,  Poeony,  &c. 
Tabular.     Shaped  like  a  tube.     In  a  compound  flower,  the 

florets  which  are  not  ligulate,  are  called  tubular. 
Tunicated.     Coated  with  concentric  layers;  as  the  Onion. 
Tuibinate.     Shaped  like  a  top  or  pear. 

Uvihel.  A  kind  of  inflorescence  in  which  the  flower  stalks 
diverge  from  one  centre,  like  rays;  as  in  Conium  Macula- 
turn. 

TJriibelliferous.     Bearing  umbels. 

fT/nbilicate.     Marked  with  a  central  depression 

Utuirrned.     Without  prickles  or  thorns. 

Uncinate.     Hooked,  hook  shaped. 

Undulated.     Wavy,  serpentine,  gently  rising  and  falling. 

U/iguiculate.    Inseiled  by  a  claw. 

Unilateral.  Growing  all  on  one  side,  or  with  the  flowers 
leaning  to  one  side. 

Urceolate.  Pitcher  shaped.  Swelling  in  the  middle;  and 
slightly  contracted  at  top. 

Valves.  The  segments  or  parts  of  a  seed  vessel,  into  which 
it  finally  separates.  Also  the  leaves  which  make  up  the 
glume  or  spathe. 

Vasculares.     Plants  with  spiral  vessels,  woody  stems,  and 


BOTANICAL    TERMS.  243 

reticulated  leaves,  one  of  the  divisions  of  Lindley's  sys- 
tem. 

Variety.  A  subdivision  of  a  species,  distinguished  only  by 
characters  which  are  not  permanent;  and  which  does 
not,  with  certainty  reproduce  its  kind;  as  the  varieties  of 
tulips^  peaches,  &c. 

Vaulted.     Arched  over,  with  a  concave  covering. 

Veined.  Having  the  divisions  of  the  petiole  irregularly 
branched  on  the  under  side  of  the  leaf. 

Ventricose.     Swelling.     Inflated. 

Verrucose.     Warty.     Covered  with  little  protuberances. 

Vertical.     Perpendicular. 

Verticillate.  Whorled.  Having  leaves  given  off  in  a  circle 
round  the  stem. 

Vesicular.     Made  of  vesicles  or  little  bladders. 

VilloiiS.     Hairy,  the  hairs  long  and  soft. 

Virgate.     Long  and  slender.     Wand  like. 

Virose.     Poisonous,  nauseous  and  strong  to  the  smell. 

Vitcid.     Thick,  glutinous  covered  with  adhesive  juice. 

Visellus.  A  part  of  certain  seeds  distinct  from  the  albumen, 
but  not  rising  out  of  the  ground  at  germination. 

Viviparous.  Producing  a  collateral  offspring  by  means  of 
bulbs. 

Wedge-shaped.    Formed  like  a  wedge,  and  commonly  roun- 
ded at  the  largest  end. 
Wheel-shaped.     See  Rotate. 

Wings.     The  two  lateral  petals  of  a  papilionaceous  flower. 
Wiiiged.     Having  the  sides  extended  into  a  leafy  expansion. 


UCSB   LfBRARr 


B     000  007  870     9 

5> 


